UNDER HIS SPELL

Under His Spell

Rachel Carrington

ADVANCED READER COPY: DISCLAIMER

This Advance Reader Copy is the property of Rachel Carrington. The Advance Reader Copy may not be sold, rented, loaned, or copied.

This is an uncorrected copy and may differ slightly from the final published novel, which will be available from Triskelion Publishing in November, 2004.

This work is copyrighted as of November 2004 by Rachel Carrington.

PROLOGUE

Ingrid stood over the bassinet, one hand clutching the white wicker. “My beautiful daughter. Born in the midst of chaos, you will bring peace to our people.” Pressing her lips to her fingers, Ingrid transferred the kiss to her infant’s rosy cheek.

The wind swept the curtain wide and banged the door to the nursery against the wall. Ingrid didn’t turn around to acknowledge her visitor, though she knew she was no longer alone.

“You are a fool if you believe your daughter will make a difference.”

Ingrid smiled serenely. “She was born on Ostara, Sabrina. The day when light masters dark.”

Sabrina stalked around the bassinet, bringing herself into Ingrid’s line of vision. “And every witch in every Coven will covet her death. No one wants the peace you seek, Ingrid. We are powerful witches and only through destruction will we rule the world.”

Ingrid held up one hand to silence the fall of the words. In her heart, she knew the truth. Sabrina was right, but it wouldn’t stop Ingrid from trying. The Covens had been at war for far too long, with each other and with other sorcerers. They needed peace if they were to survive. “How much longer will we live if we continue to fight one another?”

Sabrina scoffed. “We aren’t interested in surviving. We are interested in excelling, in defeating our enemies. We can do that… with your help.”

Ingrid whirled around to face the window. The sun was sinking low on the horizon, on her daughter’s tenth day of life. Soon, the ceremony would begin, the ancient ritual of commitment where she would trade her own life for her daughter’s destiny. “I must go.”

Sabrina reached out, but Ingrid backed away before the witch’s hand could connect with her arm. Sabrina’s brows lowered and her breath hissed out of her lungs. “If you won’t help us, don’t make the mistake of trying to stop us.”

Ingrid scooped up her daughter and pressed the downy head against her breast. “I will not have to stop you, Sabrina. Allessandra will take care of that.”

Sabrina froze in place. “Allessandra knows?”

Ingrid smiled. “Allessandra knows everything. She began the first Coven, not to destroy but to help and enlighten. She wanted witches to be remembered as women of strength and beauty. But you and other witches like you have turned our world into a thing of darkness, planting fear in the hearts of innocent people.” One shoulder lifted beneath the silk robe she wore. “Allessandra will not allow this to continue.”

Sabrina took two steps toward the window, paused and looked over her shoulder. “Then we shall destroy her as well.”

Ingrid tightened her grip on her baby. “You can try.”

Allessandra held out her arms, accepting the slight weight of the baby against her bosom. Though her face bore the wrinkles of age, her voice still rang with authority. Bending low over the child, she began to whisper ancient words of prophecy and promise.

Ingrid shivered in the darkness of the shadows, forbidden to speak. Transfixed, she watched the High Queen place her daughter into, a cradle of white pine interwoven with thin strands of gold.

CHAPTER ONE

“I won’t take any life, least of all the life of a man who’s done me no wrong.” Skye Logan circled the fire pit, ignoring the gasps of outrage as she challenged the ultimatum tossed out to her like a dirty piece of laundry.

“You have no choice and let’s not forget this is no ordinary man. Killing him will not be as simple as choosing your weapon. Nevertheless, this is your destiny,” came a low, throaty voice, a voice rife with power and cunning. “Your new life awaits you.” A long, thin finger pointed at the floor. “Down there in the place the humans call Earth is where your challenge is. You will study and learn, become more powerful than you’ve ever been and when the time is right, you will do as you are bidden.”

Skye thrust her chin up into the air and winged a glance across the dancing flames. “That’s where you’re wrong. I won’t do it.”

The face behind the voice moved into the light. Savagely beautiful, the witch moved with speed born of magic, coming to stand face to face with the young witch who dared to challenge her authority. “You will do as you are instructed, Skye. This is the purpose for which you have been born. To fail would mean certain death.”

Though a chill licked at the base of Skye’s spine, she clenched her teeth and shook her head. “Then I choose death. It’s better than I should die than an innocent man.”

The older witches exchanged glances, one by one communicating in a manner, which Skye didn’t understand. Finally, the leader of the Coven spoke, the words whipping like tiny lashes. “As we have spoken, so shall you do, Skye Logan, and since you have assured us of your intent to disobey, you give us no choice but to insure your strict compliance. Bring out the girl.”

Skye shot a startled glance toward the entrance of the cave, her heart catching in her throat as her fourteen-year-old sister stumbled across the stones. Heartsick and scared, Skye tried to reassure Emily without sound. She used her eyes to communicate her intent, her confidence even while fear chased its icy fingers down her spine.

Emily lifted her head and tears glimmered in her eyes. “I’m okay, Skye.”

Skye managed a smile. “Of course you are, and you’ll stay that way.” She winked, faking a chuckle. “My friends have only brought you here to make sure you’re safe. There’s a…” her voice cracked. She paused and regained her composure. “There’s a situation I have to take care of and when I come back, we’ll both go home. I don’t know how long it’s going to take me, but I don’t want you to worry about me. You’ll be safe here.” She spared Sabrina a threatening look as if daring her to say otherwise.

Sabrina merely lifted her shoulders in an elegant shrug, but Skye read the body language clearly. Emily would be safe as long as Skye followed the dictate handed down to her.

Emily pulled in her lower lip with the top row of her teeth and tipped her head to one side. “I’m not so sure I’ll be safe here. I don’t really like your friends.” Though she whispered the words, Skye knew the witches heard. It gave her a small measure of satisfaction.

“They’ll be good to you,” Skye intoned with a vicious look at the leader. “Won’t you, Sabrina?”

The Coven’s high priestess flicked an annoyed glance in Emily’s direction. “Your sister will remain unharmed.” Black eyes returned to Skye’s face. “But I would suggest you be quick about your mission. You know I have little patience for children.”

“I’m not a child,” Emily protested.

Skye squared her shoulders and walked forward. “You won’t hurt her, Sabrina.” She kept her voice low so as to avoid any chance of Emily overhearing the underlying threat.

The witch’s mouth thinned. “Don’t make the mistake of thinking you can control me. As I have said, your sister will not be hurt as long as you do as you have been instructed.” She lifted one hand and long fingernails, painted as dark as her eyes, clicked together, a sign of Sabrina’s irritation. “In fact, we have a beautiful room picked out for her inside the tower.”

Skye’s eyes narrowed. “You never use the tower.”

Sabrina lifted one shoulder in a half-hearted shrug. “Nevertheless, we have chosen a special room for your little sister.” She circled her hand in the air and gave Skye a perfect view of an elegantly furnished room with a canopy bed, distressed white furniture, and large, stuffed animals lining the walls. “See? She will live in the lap of luxury until you return for her. That is, if you return for her.”

“Make no mistake about it, I will return for my sister.”

Sabrina’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “Excellent. Now, be gone with you.”

Skye tipped her head to one side. “What? No well wishes?” She didn’t give the leader time to respond before she strolled toward the door, pausing long enough to rest her hand atop Emily’s head in one last gesture of reassurance. “I’ll be back.”

Emily nodded one last time. “Hurry.”

Sabrina made a sound of disgust. “We don’t have time for a heartwarming goodbye. If you’ll make haste, Skye, you’ll be back before Emily has time to miss you.”

Skye didn’t acknowledge Sabrina’s words nor did she look in the leader’s direction again. She kept her eyes on Emily’s pale face as she backed out the door and when it clicked shut behind her, she squeezed her eyes shut and whipped into the air.

“I must leave.” Rane didn’t waste time with preamble as he approached the Assembly. Gathered around the table, a veritable conglomeration of power and magic, the group looked intimidating indeed. Only Rane wasn’t intimidated. He was bored, tired of his life in the present. Since the fall of the Coven, he hadn’t had much to keep him occupied and a bored wizard was never a good thing.

Jaxon, the Assembly’s leader and Rane’s older brother, responded in a controlled voice, which dripped irritation, “Leave what?

“The Assembly. Mystique. This world,” came Rane’s somber reply.

Silence descended upon the power center of the Assembly and coated the room in oppression. Wizard traded glance with wizard, but all remained silent save for Rane’s mother, Charlemaine.

“You cannot leave. You are needed here.”

Rane had expected dissension, had even planned for it. His retreat from his home world would not come without a price, but for the sake of his own sanity, he would leave. “Mother,” he softened his voice, “I have no choice.”

Jaxon rounded the table, matching his brother’s stance. “The Fates have called?”

The lie slipped easily from Rane’s tongue, though he knew he would pay for his deception later. “Yes.”

Charlemaine clasped a hand to her mouth while Rane’s father squeezed her shoulder. “You have not spoken of this before, son.” Charlemaine’s voice broke.

Rane inclined his head while the pressures of every wizard’s disappointment fell onto his shoulders. “I waited, hoping that it was a mistake. But it is not so. I must leave.”

Jaxon took a step closer, placing himself eye to eye with his younger brother. “You are sure this is at the Fates’ demand?”

Rane didn’t bat an eye. “I am positive.”

Jaxon’s shoulders didn’t relax. “Then we have no choice but to honor their decision. We wish you well.”

Charlemaine leaped to her feet. “No! I will not let another son walk away from me.”

Jaxon held up one hand. “Mother, we cannot interfere with the path the Fates have chosen for Rane. He must make his own way and follow as he has been bidden. May the Fates be with you, Rane.”

Rane clasped his brother’s hand and bestowed a kiss upon his mother’s cheek. “Do not worry about me, Mother. I am but a window away from your sight.”

Charlemaine’s eyes glistened with tears. “That will not stop me from worrying. You are my child.”

“No longer a child,” Rane corrected.

She smiled slightly. “Ever the man.”

He returned her smile. “Be well, Mother.” As the lump welled up in his throat, he turned and strode away before he could question his own decision.

***

Six months later

Skye sneezed. It wasn’t a particularly loud sneeze, but she froze nevertheless.

Casting furtive glances over her shoulder, she waited for the approach, any approach that would blow her cover. Dressed all in black with a stocking cap covering the wealth of tawny curls, Skye felt the decadent pull of the night, helping her to hide from the reality of what she knew she must do.

She’d trained for this night for over six months. The witches had taught her well and while Emily had learned more than she ever should in the presence of the Coven, Skye had acquired the applications necessary to eradicate the life of a wizard. In theory, it appeared simple, but from information Skye had gleaned about this one wizard in particular, she doubted simple would be the proper adjective.

After reassuring herself that the sneeze hadn’t alerted any guard dogs or set off any motion detectors, Skye began to move forward, on her belly. Which always looked easier in the movies than it actually was. Sticks were jabbing her abdomen and something slithered under her. She bit back a scream and pretended it was a gentle creature, whatever it was. This mission was too important.

The brick wall was ahead, impenetrable by every day standards, but Skye had come prepared. A certified techno genius, she hadn’t needed too many minutes to fashion an appropriate laser that would lock onto the gate’s entry code. With a few punches of her nimble fingers, Skye almost crowed with delight when the gate swung wide. “So much for technology,” she whispered to herself as her agile frame dashed across the open expanse of grass leading toward the main house.

The moon was high in the sky and an occasional owl hooted in time with Skye’s footsteps across the grass. She leaped up onto the porch, secured the wire harness around her narrow waist and swung wide. Repelling herself up to the second story window took more effort than Skye had thought and by the time she arrived, she was out of breath, her heart thundering within her breast. She leaned against the coolness of the windowpane, giving herself precious moments to regain her momentum. Next to her ear, her watch ticked away the minutes, forcing her to set herself to her task.

To cut the pane was easy, just a few simple swipes of the glass cutter and her small hand was able to sneak in, unlock the window and slide it up along the frame. If her calculations were correct, she should be inside the first guest bedroom on the second floor of the old house. Her soft-soled shoes hit the carpet and Skye straightened, turning to gather her equipment and reel in the line. Okay, so far, so good. She couldn’t believe she was inside Rane Hansen’s home. Or that the wizard didn’t know she was here. Apparently, the spell the witches had used worked better than they’d intended. Meant to simply conceal her presence long enough for Skye to move past the high quality security system, the incantation’s shield had held for even longer, allowing her to move freely into the bedroom.

“Now, to find the owner of this mansion.” Skye touched one hand to the silver dagger strapped to her waist and shivered. “If there was any other way, Mr. Hansen, believe me, I’d find it.”

“You’ll forgive me if I find that difficult to believe.” The deep voice grabbed her in the dark and Skye let out a shriek of terror, flattening herself back against the wall closest to the window. Her hand clutching her throat, she tried to see into the darkness, but fear clouded her vision, making sight an impossibility.

The man behind the voice apparently didn’t have that problem. She heard him approaching her, his footsteps heavy. Skye knew the exact moment he reached her, not because he touched her, but because she could feel him, feel the heat, the strength emanating from his overwhelming body. She clutched the windowsill behind her with her free hand. “Wh-what are you doing here?”

“I live here. So it is I who should be asking that question of you.” The voice held amusement, which, the way Skye figured it, was better than anger. The wizard wasn’t supposed to have the upper hand, but for the moment, that was precisely what he had. She had no doubt that the large body blocking her pathway to freedom was much more than just a man. She didn’t have to search for Rane Hansen after all. He’d found her.

Her mind worked furiously, trying to think of a way out. The witches wouldn’t be pleased when she returned without completing her mission, but surely they’d give her another chance. They wouldn’t kill Emily. She wouldn’t let them. Of course, she had no idea how she would go about stopping them, but she’d think of something. They’d just have to accept that sometimes plans went awry, but even as the thought crept into her conscience, she knew Sabrina would not take the failure lightly.

Skye cleared her throat, realizing the man was waiting on her response. He didn’t seem to be in too much of a hurry, so, she took her time, removing the cap, which, in retrospect, probably wasn’t a good idea. Now, he knew her hair color and her chances of escape were lessening. He could identify her to the police...or worse, the Assembly. But it didn’t matter. She was far too nervous to run. “I’m a burglar,” she announced in a slightly haughty tone of voice.

The masculine chuckle unnerved her. It was mocking. He was mocking her. “I don’t think so.”

“Why not?” Forgetting her fear, Skye clamped her hands on her hips. “You find it difficult to believe I could be a burglar? How would you know? Have you seen many of them?”

He snapped his fingers and the room was bathed in light. Skye blinked rapidly to adjust to the brightness before turning her watery gaze on the man’s face. And suddenly, her world tilted.

Pictures hadn’t done the man justice. Or was it that the captured images hadn’t been able to project the essence of the wizard? “Oh my God.” Skye somehow managed to remember to breathe.

“Actually, it’s Rane, Rane Hansen, but then, you knew that already didn’t you, Ms. Logan?” Rane captured her elbow. “Welcome to my home.”

“How could you...” Skye tugged her elbow away. “How do you know my name?”

Rane simply took hold of her arm once more and began walking toward the door. “I make it a habit to know everything about my enemies.”

***

Skye couldn’t really concentrate on the house as they moved through the dark corridors, though she heard the whisper of wealth in every footstep. She could make out the expensive art hanging on the walls and the scent of money in the air, but that didn’t surprise her. Most wizards had the advantage of money. Though unnecessary in the mystical cities they inhabited, money was a necessary evil when the wizards chose to make their homes on Earth.

Her shoes sank into plush carpeting as Rane slowed his pace. Skye had enough time to see a door swinging wide although she’d missed Rane’s hand actually twisting the doorknob. A quick touch of his finger had moved the heavy wood, no doubt.

Paneled from ceiling to floor with heavy drapes concealing the windows, the room bespoke of simple elegance. A lone lamp sat atop a rich mahogany desk that curved in front of one wall. Shelves lined with old books and antique picture frames of relatives long gone lent a nostalgic air, but Skye doubted there was one nostalgic bone in Rane Hansen’s body. She liked to think that she knew the man and the wizard as well as she knew herself, her own family. God knew she’d researched him enough.

Skye drew herself up to her full five feet seven inches of height and stared directly at Rane’s chest. “I appreciate this breezy tour of your office, Mr. Hansen, but I’d really like to go home now.”

Rane flicked a glance toward the door and it slammed shut at the unspoken command. Skye jumped. “Before you get what you came for?”

He couldn’t know what he came for, could he? “I’ll chalk it up to a lost evening, so if you’ll just point me in the direction of the front door, I’ll be on my way.”

His dark eyes penetrated her face, and Skye squeezed her hands into fists to keep from squirming. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to insist that you stay.”

Skye folded her arms. “Okay, you have me. I broke into your home. Go ahead and call the police. They’ll arrest me, of course, and I’ll be out before dawn.” She didn’t say how she’d get out. She left that for the wizard to figure out in his head.

Rane leaned one hip against the corner of the desk, his dark eyes amused. “Yes, I know that. But then, there isn’t much I don’t know about you, Ms. Logan. You see, I tend to make it my business to find out about those individuals who have such an overwhelming curiosity for me and my family.”

Skye swallowed and looked away from the dark intensity in his eyes. She’d seen pictures of Rane, but those black and white prints hadn’t done him justice. The print of the page couldn’t exude the raw masculinity or sex appeal that the man in person did. Charm poured from his smile, even the tilt of his head was charming. And the slight tipping of his lips screamed sexy. It was no wonder others had seen Rane with a constant string of sexy females clinging to his arms like kudzu vines. Leaving behind the city he’d called home for over three centuries, Rane had made his place in this world.

“Okay, so you know I’ve been investigating you. That isn’t a crime, Mr. Hansen. You have a very intriguing background.”

One dark eyebrow lifted. He trailed one finger along the intricate carvings along the ridge of his desk. “Do I?”

Skye shifted from foot to foot, uneasy with his continued scrutiny. “I suppose you don’t like that I’m investigating you.”

“You suppose?” Rane smiled a little. “Do most people welcome you into their homes when you tell them you want to pry into every intimate detail of their lives?”

“Of course not. That’s why I break in,” Skye shot back with irritation. He didn’t need to know this was her first actual break-in, unless she counted yesterday when she slipped into the tax office seconds before the portly clerk could lock the door.

“At least you’re honest.”

Skye pulled her cover story out of her repertoire. “I’m a reporter, Mr. Hansen, and contrary to popular belief, I believe in reporting the truth. There’s usually only one way to find out the truth and that’s by going straight to the source. I assumed you wouldn’t talk to me so I had no choice but to take matters into my own hands.”

“By breaking into my house.”

“Okay, could we move past the breaking and entering portion of this evening? Now that I’m here, the least you could do is talk to me. I’m not asking for much, just a few answers to some pretty basic questions.” Before I have to kill you. She needed to know why Sabrina was so desperate for this one particular wizard to die.

Rane moved so swiftly Skye swore she saw his feet leave the ground. “And if I still refuse?” He stood in front of her, intimidating her with his sheer presence.

“Then I’ll just make sure the world hears the information I already have. After all, rumors can kill a reputation much easier than actual proof,” she intoned stubbornly, not feeling as brave as she sounded. She’d seen the brief flash of annoyance in those onyx eyes and a strange feeling of unease filled her. Warning bells were chiming in her head, clearly pointing the way to danger, but whatever the risk, she had to keep the wizard off-guard. For now, she’d allow him to believe that the only harm she could do to him was his reputation.

Rane touched her hair, sifting it through his fingers. “What is it that you have, Ms. Logan?”

“I know that you’re capable of things that an ordinary man is not.”

“Such as?” His voice was soft as silk, easily compelling her to respond to his questions.

“Transporting yourself to different places simply by thought.”

His lips twitched. “Perhaps you’ve been imbibing too much alcohol. I don’t believe you’re going to be able to easily convince anyone of that.”

Skye exhaled a ragged breath. “Who says I have to convince anyone? I just have to plant the seed of doubt.”

Rane’s fingers closed around the lock of hair. “What makes you think I’m concerned about my reputation?”

Though the words were calm, almost monotone, Skye sensed she had his attention. She breathed a little easier. “I’ve been watching you for quite a while, Mr. Hansen. You’re very careful.”

He didn’t release her hair. In fact, his fingers tightened. “Being careful isn’t a crime.”

Skye smiled, her breaths coming in even inhalations and exhalations. “You don’t want the world to know what you really are.”

The hypnotic voice dipped to a deadly level. “I sense a threat in your words, Ms. Logan. If you’ve really done your research you would know that I don’t respond well to threats.”

Skye clenched her hands at her sides. “You’ve mentioned I might not be able to convince anyone what you are, but you haven’t one time denied what you are. Isn’t that interesting?”

Rane waved a hand behind her. “Why don’t we talk about what you are?”

Skye’s legs turned to jelly and wobbling, she pivoted. Behind her, casting an eerie glow on the paneled wall, was an image of her mother, dressed in a long, flowing black robe, her face tilted to the sky. Fire circled her bare feet and lightening scorched the Earth behind her, leaving the unmistakable mark of the Coven of Deinera.

As Skye started to shiver, Rane leaned in closer, his lips next to her ear. “I would not be much of a wizard if I could not protect myself and my family. And you do believe that I’m a wizard, do you not?”

Skye licked her lips, an impending sense of doom restricting her breathing. The witches had given her instructions to kill Rane Hansen, but they’d failed to mention the abilities the wizard possessed. Or perhaps they hadn’t known, either. Now, Skye wondered if she’d walked into something more dangerous than a nest of vipers.

Did the wizard have a violent temper? She didn’t know if he was capable of killing her. No, that wasn’t true. Knowledge told her he was more than capable, probably with just a look, but would he? And most importantly, if murder wasn’t on his mind, what did he plan on doing to her? “My friends will start looking for me if they can’t reach me. Most of them know that I am here.”

“For a reporter,” the word came out on a scathing note, “you don’t lie very well.” Rane shook his head sadly. “You told no one about your planned night excursions because you’ve kept a low profile since you came to my town.” Rane lifted a hand and the curtain behind him swept wide, “But even a low profile can’t hide the stench of your mother.”

Skye’s breath hissed out of her lungs. ‘You know nothing about my mother.”

“No? Then tell me she isn’t a witch.” Rane issued the demand in a harsh voice, which sent a shiver down Skye’s spine.

“I don’t owe you any explanations or answers,” Skye shot back.

Rane’s knuckles wandered along her cheekbone. “No? Perhaps you’ll change your mind after a time.”

Skye stumbled back, seeking escape. “What time? What are you talking about?”

“Hysterics don’t become you, Ms. Logan.”

“I’m not hysterical. I’m concerned. There’s a difference.” Her voice cracked and she cursed the one show of nervousness.

Rane sighed and Skye sensed an internal struggle with him. Perhaps that was good for her. Maybe he was softening. Maybe he’d give her the opening she needed.

“You should make yourself comfortable, Ms. Logan.”

Skye’s eyes widened. “What are you talking about? I’m not getting comfortable. I’m going home.”

“I’m not going to be able to allow that.”

“You’re holding me hostage?”

“Hostage implies that I want something from you or your family. I can assure you there’s nothing I want from you.”

“Not even my promise to walk away from this? To turn my back on the truth?”

Rane laughed without humor. “You could no more walk away from this than you could admit you aren’t really here as a reporter. Don’t insult my intelligence.”

Skye scowled at him. “You have no right to hold me here.”

Rane lifted one shoulder in a careless shrug. “Why don’t you call the police then?” He inclined his head toward a slimline black phone perched on the edge of his desk. “I’m sure our good police department would be happy to take you off my hands… especially considering how you chose to gain entrance to my home.”

Skye considered the option, but she’d be closer to achieving her goal if she remained in the same house with the wizard, no matter how fearsome the mere thought was. “You haven’t answered my question. You’re going to hold me here?”

Rane lifted his hands, held them upward. “I do not see that you’ve given me a choice.”

“For how long?”

“How long I hold you depends on you.”

“And you don’t see anything illegal in holding me against my will?”

Rane’s eyes blackened as he stared into her pale face. “You forfeited your will when you attempted to impose it on me. You had plenty of chances to walk away from this, Skye. You chose to pursue it. Now, you must suffer the consequences.”

Skye winced a little. She really wasn’t much for the suffer word. Surely, he wasn’t going to torture her. She’d just have to figure out a way to escape this mausoleum Rane Hansen called home. And Skye Logan was a master escape artist. Her captor just didn’t know that yet. But he would… soon.

Rane paced the grounds surrounding the centuries old castle he’d purchased upon his arrival in Ayrshire, Scotland. He’d toured the Americas as well as the surrounding continents, searching for the perfect spot to call home. He’d found it among the green, rolling hills of Scotland’s lush countryside. Usually, the scent of the moors and cherry blossoms sweeping over him brought him a measure of contentment even if he continued to feel the pang of loneliness. But tonight was different.

His loafers sank into the dew-dampened grass and with his hands jammed in his pockets, his mind whirled, but cycling always back to the fiery woman with the rich, auburn hair and sparkling green eyes.

He’d seen her often enough as he’d tracked her, opening windows to her everyday existence without remorse, but those windows hadn’t given him a glimpse of those eyes, deep emerald orbs with the amazing ability to make him lose his concentration. No woman had ever done that to him. Least of all a witch.

He gave a short abrupt laugh and leaned back against the wall siding the kitchen. The bricks were still warm from the heat of the afternoon sun and his spine relaxed. Damn Skye Logan anyway. She had no business coming to Scotland. Further, she had no business studying him like a school science project. The Assembly would be livid unless he resolved this problem without involving them. And there was no doubt that the novice witch was very much a problem.

Though he’d watched her consistently over the past few months, what he hadn’t learned was her reason for invading his life. She’d managed to keep that well hidden and unless he discovered the secrets she possessed behind that intriguing face, he’d have no choice but to keep her . . . or involve the Assembly. The first choice seemed the more palatable.

Rane didn’t like playing the heavy. That was usually best suited to his older brother, Jaxon. A born leader who’d taken over the Assembly when Falcon had stepped down, Jaxon ruled with an iron fist, except when his wife intervened. Rane grinned at the thought. Even Jaxon had been leveled by a woman. A mortal one at that.

Inhaling the dusky air, he continued to pace across the gardens, plotting and planning and wondering what in the hell he was going to do with a witch who didn’t want to be here, but most importantly, if she didn’t want to be here, why did she break in?

***

Skye’s heart slammed against her breastbone as she crept along the inner wall of the castle. She couldn’t imagine what had possessed the wizard to take up residence in a dusty old castle, but she couldn’t fault his tastes. As prisons went, it wasn’t the worst place. Of course, she had no intention of staying any longer than she already had.

Escaping the room had been simple enough. That knowledge alone should have been enough to worry her, but she was still euphoric about her freedom. Perhaps the wizard wasn’t as smart as he considered himself to be.

She reached the main entrance foyer and breathing a sigh of relief, she tiptoed across the marble tiles to reach the heavy, wooden door leading to the exit. She’d mapped Rane Hansen’s house in her mind so much that she could have escaped with her eyes closed, if necessary.

Metal hinges creaked ominously, but Skye didn’t pause to wonder if the wizard had heard her. Once outside, she could take to the skies and be gone before Hansen could catch her. With a muffled laugh at her own ingenuity, she stepped out the door and gave a screech of sheer terror as the ground beneath her gave way.

Free-falling through space, Skye tried to gain her bearings. She rolled in the air and saw the ground rising to meet her. The wind rushed in her hair and her breath stalled in her throat. The spells she’d learned over the past six months escaped her. Paralyzed, she continued to plummet, closing her eyes at the last second. Certain her body would connect with the impacted dirt any second, she was surprised to feel her curves settle against hard muscle.

“You can open your eyes now,” came the slightly amused command.

Skye’s lids lifted and she stared up into Rane’s twinkling eyes. She hadn’t hit the ground, but the two arms holding her were just as unyielding. “Wh-what happened?” The words came out on a strangled whisper.

Rane shifted her in his arms. Her breast rested against the hard wall of his chest. “Did you really think I’d let you escape?”

Realization dawned in a split second and Skye’s eyes narrowed. “You did that?” She jerked her head toward the door now swinging wide.

One corner of his mouth lifted. “Know any other wizard hanging around?”

Skye clenched her fist and popped his shoulder. Her hand stung. Rane looked unperturbed. “Put me down.” She clenched her teeth, sharply enunciating each word.

Rane didn’t obey. Instead, his right hand tightened around the outside of her thigh. “Don’t make the mistake of thinking I’ll always be this amused when you attempt to escape.”

“And don’t make the mistake of thinking I’ll always fail.”

Rane lowered her feet to the ground, but he immediately dropped his hands to her hips and dragged her closer to the hard, male outline of his body. “You cannot win against me, Skye. You should accept your fate.”

Skye thrust her chin out and pressed her hands against his chest. “You’re saying I should allow you to do with me what you want?”

His head moved closer and Skye caught the scent of an exotic cologne, a beckoning blend of woods and spice. “Whatever I want to do with you will be exactly what you want.”

Skye’s heart did a nosedive to the center of her stomach. “I want to go home.”

“If you wanted to be home, you should have stayed.”

“I have things to do.” She bit her lip to keep it from trembling.

Rane inclined his head. “As do I. Unfortunately, that presents us both with a problem, doesn’t it?”

Skye didn’t think she’d have a problem killing him, after all. He was all that was standing between her and her little sister and nothing, not even a sexy wizard, would stop her from saving Emily’s life. “Your only problem right now, Mr. Hansen, is keeping me underneath your roof. You’ll never know when I’ll strike.” Her voice hardened. “And make no mistake, I will strike.”

He raised one hand to shackle her wrist. “I appreciate the warning. Now, I’ll have to take the appropriate measures to ensure my safety.” With long strides, he began towing her across the damp lawn.

Skye didn’t try to dig in her heels. “What are you doing?” Frustration overwhelmed her when the broad back obscured her view.

At the entrance to his home, Rane stopped and turned. “You’ve just become more than just my guest, Ms. Logan.”

Skye didn’t want to know what illustrious position she’d gained. She asked anyway. “What are you talking about? What have I become?”

Rane bowed low and swept his hand wide to allow her to precede him into the darkened foyer. “My companion for now.”

“For now?” She squeaked.

Rane cupped her face. “The nights are long here, Skye, and I won’t deny I’ve been without a woman for some time. Your research should have told you that.”

Skye swallowed hard. “You had a different woman on your arm every night of the week according to the tabloids.”

Rane sneaked an arm around her waist. “You don’t believe everything you read, do you?”

“They said you were a self-serving bastard. What’s not to believe?”

White teeth flashed in an almost evil grin. “Then I shall have to change your opinion of me.”

“By raping me?”

Rane threw back his head and laughed. “I can assure you that I have never raped a woman in my life.” His head tilted to one side. “Seduced, yes.”

Skye couldn’t breathe. “Is-is that what you plan to do to me?”

He ran his thumb across her lower lip. “I prefer to take things one day at a time.”

“I won’t fall into your bed because of your charms, Mr. Hansen.”

He didn’t respond, merely took her hand and began dragging her across the tiled floors.

Skye closed her eyes and concentrated on reaching the Coven mentally. She knew the exact moment she touched Sabrina’s mind. The darkness almost made her shiver. “I’m inside the house.”

“Excellent,” Sabrina cooed even in thought. “Did everything go according to plan?”

“Not exactly, but it’s okay. I believe I have a workable Plan B. How’s Emily?”

Sabrina released a sound of irritation Skye heard. “She’s breathing, if that’s what you’re concerned about.”

Skye gripped the rounded edge of the four-poster bed even tighter. “Don’t hurt her.”

“Your time is running out.”

“I’ll do what I’m supposed to do. Just don’t hurt her.”

Sabrina ended the connection, swamping Skye in a sense of panic and desperation. She had no options, at least none that she could see.

The wizard would have to die.

CHAPTER TWO

Emily watched the witches as they joined hands and moved into a circle. Chanting, with their eyes closed, they swayed and crooned as one. Emily swallowed hard and shrank back against the wall of the tiny, airless room she’d been moved to the same day Skye had left.

Tears welled up in Emily’s eyes. If Skye were here, the witches would never have been allowed to take away the nice, spacious room with the double bed and gleaming windows. Skye would never have allowed it and even though Emily knew her sister’s powers weren’t nearly as strong as the head witch’s, Skye possessed one thing which struck fear in the hearts of the entire Coven.

Emily stretched her legs out in front of her, the back of her knees connecting with the concrete floor. The witches hadn’t known she’d listened to them a week ago when they’d been conversing by the fireplace in the tower’s sitting room. They’d spoken in whispers, but Emily had always had excellent hearing, especially when she wanted to.

If only Emily could get a message to her sister, to let her know that she didn’t need to kill the wizard. Emily winced even as the thought skated through her mind. She wouldn’t believe that Skye would really go through with it. Of all things she was, Skye wasn’t a killer. She’d never harm another human being, but then, the wizard wasn’t exactly a human being.

Footsteps resounded on the stones out in front of the tower and laughter rang out. The witches were returning and they sounded happy. The spell must have been a success. Emily wished she could have been closer this time. She knew the Coven plotted something much worse than just the death of a wizard and Emily hadn’t grown up in a witch’s house without learning a few tricks of her own.

She had her own plan. Hopefully, she’d be able to execute it before it was too late. Of course, she didn’t really know when too late would be. For all she knew, Skye could have already killed the wizard.

***

The night winds increased in tempo, causing the branches of a low-hanging tree to slap against the windowpanes outside the bedroom Skye had been assigned. Not that it made a difference. She wasn’t asleep. She couldn’t sleep.

Energy surged through her and as the castle fell into silence, she crawled from the bed and dropped to her knees. Carefully, she withdrew a soft, felt, cloth bag from beneath the mattress and tugged open the drawstring. She emptied the contents onto the thick, pile rug at the foot of the bed and breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was there. All the ingredients she needed for the spell.

Humming low in her throat, she bent to her task.

***

Rane came awake instantly, his breathing labored. Internal alarms had woken him, warning him of danger. He snapped to attention and rolled from the bed in one fluid movement.

He recognized the soft footsteps outside his door and his shoulders relaxed. The witch was attempting to ambush him in his own home. For a brief moment, amusement warred with irritation and almost won, but only for a moment. Rane didn’t like having to be on guard in his own home. Apparently, Skye Logan wasn’t accustomed to his preferences. He’d have to educate her.

Flinging open his bedroom door, he reached out with one hand and caught hold of soft cotton. A muffled sound of surprise signaled his success and he dragged his quarry into the glow of the lamp beside his bed.

“So Ms. Logan, you couldn’t wait for your first duty as my companion.”

Skye struggled against him, pressing her breasts against the wall of his chest. Rane’s body responded instantly, blood surging through his veins to pool between his thighs. His erection pressed into her abdomen and he stifled a groan when the witch rose up on her toes to bite him on the shoulder.

Rane interpreted Skye’s attempt to free herself as an invitation. His hands dropped lower and he cupped the smooth roundness of her bottom through the thickness of her jeans. He lifted her sleight body higher. “Your struggles only encourage me, ma petite.” He muttered a string of French love words, more vulgar than enchanting.

Skye stilled instantly. Her hands cupped against his chest and she blinked up at him, uncertainty in her eyes. Rane relaxed his hold and looked down into her upturned face. “You cannot seduce me, Mr. Hansen. I don’t find you attractive and furthermore I’m not interested. Now, I would appreciate it if you would let me go and we can put this entire unpleasant matter behind us,” she demanded.

“There are many things I’d like to do to you, with you, Ms. Logan, but letting you go isn’t one of them.”

She opened her hands and pressed her palms over his flesh. The contact brought a sharp sting and Rane stared down at the white-tipped nails curled against his skin. “You will release me, Mr. Hansen, and furthermore, you’ll regret ever holding me captive.”

Rane tangled one hand in the luxurious length of her tawny hair and tugged more sharply than he’d intended. Skye inhaled quickly and though her eyes watered, she didn’t beg for mercy. Rane doubted the witch would ever give him the satisfaction. He tamped down the involuntary surge of admiration for the shapely redhead and tried to concentrate.

He ran a finger across Skye’s lips and felt them tremble. His body was now aching painfully and if he didn’t move away from her soon, he would take her. He didn’t doubt his ability to make her want him, crave him, but the timing wasn’t right. He needed more information before he would satisfy his body’s urging.

“Are you listening to me?” Skye almost shouted the words.

Rane cleared his thoughts immediately and focused on her face, the unlined expanse of skin covering her cheekbones. To touch, it would feel as smooth as polished marble. Her eyes had widened, making her lashes appear longer and fuller if that was possible. He didn’t know if he’d scared her or made her angry. Either way, he wanted to kiss her, to make passion a part of the equation.

His head dipped low and as he closed in on his target, Skye sucked in a sharp breath. “What are you doing?” The words came out on a croak.

“I’m going to kiss you,” he announced with confidence.

Skye twisted her head and tried to push away from her again. “I don’t want you to kiss me.”

Rane grinned. “You just think you don’t want me to kiss you, Skye. Your eyes tell me otherwise.”

“Well, here’s something else for you to listen to.” She brought her knee up suddenly, connecting with the stiffness between his legs.

Though Rane’s lungs emptied and his eyes watered, he remained erect, blocking the pain from his mind with a spell he’d used only once before, when he’d gotten carried away with a female wizard during final examinations. She’d reacted the same way and thankfully, Rane’s father had taught him the helpful spell to reduce the pain.

“I can see I’ll need to keep better watch around you.”

“You don’t have to do anything around me, Mr. Hansen,” Skye returned in a tone dripping more sugar than melted chocolate. “All you have to do is release me.”

Rane’s hands dropped to his sides. “You’re free to go, at least back to bed. We’ll talk about this in the morning.”

Skye sailed toward the door and Rane swore he’d caught the look of smug satisfaction on her face, almost as if she’d accomplished her mission. He hadn’t found out exactly what that mission was, but he wasn’t in any shape to begin an interrogation now. He needed to heal his body and to do that, he needed privacy. The witch was only too pleased to accommodate him.

Skye paused with one hand on the brass doorknob. “I hope I didn’t do too much damage. It would be a pity to hamper your usual nocturnal activities. I wouldn’t want to disappoint all those lusty women.”

Rane bit back a violent response and waited until the witch stepped out into the hallway before he let out a rough curse of pain and fury. If he’d listened to his head instead of his manhood, he’d have been prepared for the attack.

Righting himself, Rane flicked one finger toward the door and the lock clicked into place. Closing his eyes, he fisted his hands at his sides and he began the ancient healing spell, restoring his bruised, battered body to health.

And in the air overhead, he swore he heard the snickers of his older brother. No doubt, Jaxon had appreciated the scene with the witch. But he wouldn’t show his face. Rane gritted his teeth as the chuckles continued and he lifted his hand and deliberately sealed the sound barrier, effectively cutting off his brother’s ability to listen in on his life.

“You certainly seem to have your hands full, little brother.”

Rane growled his response and stormed toward his bedroom door. “Brings back memories, does it?” The snide comment in reference to Jaxon’s wife hit its intended target.

“Perhaps you should reconsider your choices.”

“Perhaps you should stay out of my life.”

Jaxon materialized in the center of Rane’s bedroom. “She is a witch, Rane.”

Rane whipped around. “No? Really? I was not aware of that. I really do appreciate the information. You are free to leave now.”

Jaxon folded his arms and grinned. “Want some advice?”

“Did you hear me calling your name?”

The grin broadened. “Forgive me for saying so, but you sound a little like a petulant child.” Then all humor faded. “What do you really know about this woman other than that she is a witch?”

“That is information I am still gathering.”

Jaxon grunted. “I will not be able to keep this information from the Assembly for long.”

Rane waved one hand over his shoulder and opened his bedroom door. “Your concern is greatly appreciated. Give my love to Mother.”

***

Skye paced the bedroom, digging her toes in the plush carpeting as she circled the bed for the fifth time. Her arms folded over her breasts, she fumed with each step. How could the wizard have known she was coming to his bedroom? He’d known she’d been outside his house as well. Sabrina had assured her the spell would work to cloak her presence. Either it hadn’t or the wizard was simply too powerful.

Plopping down on the edge of the bed, Skye considered her options. Maybe things hadn’t been falling into place as well as she would have liked, but she’d already made her first move. And Rane Hansen had been none the wiser.

She didn’t smile at her success. She didn’t want to kill the wizard, but if she had to choose between his life and Emily’s, well, there was no choice.

It didn’t matter now. In a matter of days, the wizard would be dead and she would reunite with her sister. Then, she’d leave the Craft behind forever.

***

“She won’t kill him,” Emily informed the high priestess in a haughty tone of voice.

Sabrina didn’t look over her shoulder. She had little time for children. “Your sister will do as she’s told.”

Emily snorted and dropped her feet to the floor. Sabrina heard the slap of bare feet over the concrete and knew the child approached her. “You think she doesn’t know that you’re setting her up.”

Sabrina angled a look at the wispy thin teenager. “I think I didn’t come in here to have a conversation with you.” The witch whipped back around and studied the few items arrayed on the top of the dresser. Small mementos she’d allowed Emily to keep reminding her of home. Sabrina figured they might come in handy at a later time. Like now.

Emily folded her arms and bumped one hip against the corner of the dresser. “What did you come in here for, then?”

Black-tipped fingernails slid over the gold-encrusted comb, the sparkling barrettes before finally settling on a silver necklace with a heart-shaped locket. Sabrina hummed low in her throat. “This will do nicely.”

Emily reached for the chain, but Sabrina held it high. Her laughter rang out loud and clear. “Give it back,” Emily demanded.

Sabrina curled the cool silver around her hand. “My darling, why do you think I allowed you to bring your collection with you? Your sister gets easily distracted, I’m afraid, and every now and then, she needs a reminder of her task.”

Emily positioned herself in front of the door. “You’re not leaving with my necklace.”

Sabrina gave her a pitying look. It wouldn’t take much to subdue the child. A simple turn of her wrist, really, but then, it was possible Emily’s death could get back to Skye, and that would never do. At least not until Skye had completed the job. “I don’t want to hurt you, Emily.” Sabrina said the lie with smooth aplomb.

The teen squared her shoulders and tossed her golden hair back over her shoulders and for a brief moment, Sabrina caught a glimpse of Skye’s fire in the young girl’s eyes. Emily might not be aware of the abilities she possessed, but one day, she would, if Sabrina wasn’t successful in eliminating the possibility.

“You’re lying,” Emily responded in a clipped tone of voice.

Sabrina lifted one shoulder. “Perhaps.”

“Why are you even bothering to keep me alive now? We both know you have every intention of killing me once Skye kills the wizard.”

Sabrina’s eyes narrowed. How much did the child know? And even more interesting, how did she know it? Sabrina thought it bore further conversation. “What makes you think I’m going to kill you, my dear?”

Emily leaned back against the door and pressed one foot behind her. “I don’t think it. I know it. I can see it in your eyes. You don’t like me and once Skye does your dirty work, I’m expendable.”

Sabrina gave a short laugh. She relaxed only marginally. Maybe the child didn’t know anything after all. “You might be of some use to me in the future. You never know.”

“I don’t want to be a witch,” Emily shot back.

Sabrina moved forward slowly, her feet barely touching the floor. She lifted one hand and caressed Emily’s cheek. It bothered her little that the teen shivered and turned her face away. “Emily. My sweet Emily. Some things are inevitable. Do you think your sister wanted to be a witch? It’s in her blood. She was born of the Craft and though she may spend her entire life fighting against her destiny, in the end, the magic will win. It always wins.”

Emily’s lower lip trembled and Sabrina watched her bite down in an effort to regain control. “Skye might be a witch, but I’m not. And I won’t become one.”

Sabrina patted her head like she would a playful puppy. “Of course not, my dear. That’s why you’re here. Now, as much as I’d love to continue this conversation with you, I really must leave you now. Try not to worry too much about your sister. She’ll be safe as long as she does as she’s instructed.”

“She’ll be safer if she doesn’t kill the wizard,” Emily returned.

Sabrina’s back stiffened. “But you won’t be. So for your own sake, you’d better hope your sweet sister can follow instructions.”

***

Skye found the locket lying on her pillow. Her hands shaking, she picked up the gold chain and held the heart in the palm of her hand. Emily’s necklace, the same one their mother had given her before she died. Her blood running cold, Skye sat down on the edge of the bed and curled her fingers around the chain. “Damn you, Sabrina.”

“Just thought you might need a little wake-up call,” Sabrina purred.

“I don’t need anything from you. I know what I’m doing here.”

Sabrina’s voice seeped in under the door and though she wasn’t in the room, Skye could feel her presence. “Perhaps, but I have noticed your intense infatuation with the wizard.”

“I feel nothing for him.”

“Then get the job done.”

Skye opened her palm and stared down at the heart. “Do not touch my sister.”

“Don’t make me have to kill her then.”

Skye leaped to her feet. “If you hurt her, I will kill you.”

Sabrina snickered. “You can’t even manage to take care of the wizard. How do you plan on going up against a witch who has far more magic in her little pinkie than you have in your entire body?”

Skye felt her temperature rising in tune with her temper. “Do not push me, Sabrina.”

Sabrina’s laughter echoed until it finally faded to silence.

Skye knew the witch had left her alone, but Sabrina would never really leave her. Not until Rane Hansen was dead.

***

Rane tapped once on the bedroom door and entered without waiting for an invitation. He carried a bamboo tray to the bedside table and placed it next to the intricately carved wooden lamp. “I thought you might be hungry.”

Skye glared at him. “I was expecting bread and water.”

His lips twitched. “You have to admit that your accommodations are much better than an ordinary prison cell.”

“Since I’ve never been in prison, I can’t really make that comparison.”

“With your breaking and entering skills, I find it difficult to believe you’ve never been a guest of at least one law enforcement division.”

Skye whipped away from the window and stalked across the room. “Weren’t you just leaving?”

Rane settled himself on the edge of the bed. “Actually, no. I fixed enough for two.”

Skye turned around to stare at him. “You’re kidding, right? You’re holding me prisoner in your home and expect me to share a meal with you like I’m a guest?”

Rane buttered a thin piece of rye bread. “You are a guest… an uninvited one, but a guest nevertheless. Try to accentuate the positive.” He winked and took a bite of the bread.

Skye fumed inside. She didn’t have time for this. She checked her watch and blew out a breath. How much longer would Sabrina keep Emily alive? “Look, I understand you’re concerned I’m going to spill your family secret, but let me assure you that I won’t.”

“Isn’t that what you threatened yesterday?”

“That was yesterday. I was cornered and I reacted.”

Rane nodded and extended a bowl of grapes. “You were caught,” he corrected smoothly.

Skye accepted the bowl and joined him on the bed. “Whatever. Look, in case you haven’t figured out by now, I’m not exactly an old pro at this criminal stuff.” She blinked her eyes at him, playing up the innocent role.

“I did make that connection, yes.” He filled a crystal glass with wine and passed it to her.

Skye’s fingers curled around the fragile stem and she brought the scarlet liquid to her lips. “To that end, don’t you think it would be only fair to let me go with a warning? I mean, if I promise I won’t say a word to anyone, of course.”

Rane poured another glass of wine and calmly corked the bottle before responding to Skye’s question. “No.”

Skye leaned in closer to stare at him. “No?”

He gazed at her over the rim of the glass and Skye thought she saw a glimmer of amusement in the depths of those gorgeous black eyes. “That’s what I said.”

She sat back with a huff. “You’re making me angry.”

He whistled low. “I imagine I’m supposed to be afraid now?”

Skye popped a grape in her mouth and chewed with more anger than enthusiasm. “I didn’t come here to scare you.”

Rane caught hold of her wrist and Skye froze. “Then tell me exactly why it is that you did come here.”

Skye tried to twist her arm free but the wizard held fast. “I don’t have to tell you anything. You’ll know soon enough.” She looked away from Rane’s eyes, that probing, intense gaze which seemed to read through to her soul.

Rane released her. “I imagine I will.” He took another sip of his wine. “Would it have anything to do with the amulet I have in my wall safe?”

Skye’s breath caught in her throat. If he knew about the amulet, did he know about the other portion of her task? “You must think every witch in the free world is after that amulet.”

“It is very powerful.”

Skye shrugged, playing it casual. “I’m sure it is, but I’m not interested in the amulet.” It wasn’t a lie. Skye cared little for the charm. She only wanted to take it back to Sabrina and secure the release of her sister. Then she and Emily could escape and pretend they’d never heard of the Coven, or witchcraft, or wizards.

Rane tipped her face with a finger beneath her chin. “Then tell me who does.”

Skye couldn’t look away this time. “What?”

“Who sent you, Skye?”

Her mouth went dry. “What makes you think anyone sent me?”

His eyes burned into hers. “Do you know so little about wizards?”

“I know enough about you.”

“I am but one wizard, but you should know I can read you. Every move of your body tells me you aren’t the mastermind behind this plot. All I’m asking is for you to tell me who sent you and I’ll release you.”

Skye’s hands clenched. She’d no doubt the wizard would keep his word, but only one-half of her mission was complete. She still needed to gain possession of the amulet and striking deal with Rane when Emily was still at Sabrina’s mercy was out of the question. “And I’m supposed to trust you to keep your word?”

Rane’s eyes narrowed and as his face set, Skye knew she’d angered the wizard. The knowledge should have scared her, or at the very least, concerned her. It didn’t. “The word of a wizard is sacred. We do not make a promise we will not keep.”

The stony edge to the words coupled with the succinct way Rane said them made Skye scoot farther away from him. She held up one hand. “Look, I understand your frustration and all that, but you have to understand where I’m coming from. I don’t know you any more than you know me.” She paused and surveyed him with a studious look. “Or as well as I think you know me anyway. Don’t you think it’s only natural that I doubt the man who’s holding me captive?”

Rane’s posture didn’t relax. “If you choose to think of me as a man, then, yes, but I am first and foremost, a wizard.”

Skye got to her feet and walked to the window once more. “That I’ve never doubted, Mr. Hansen.”

“The name is Rane.”

“I’m well aware of your name, but I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to get very familiar with one another.”

“Why’s that?”

Skye fidgeted with the edge of the curtain. “Because I won’t be here much longer.”

Rane approached her. Skye felt his presence even before he reached her. The width of his shoulders obliterated the furnishings behind him and when he drew closer, Skye had to tip her head back to see his face. Cast in the light of the moon, his features were more relaxed, approachable even, but she didn’t doubt that could change in a moment’s notice.

“Apparently, you’ve read my mind.” Rane reached out to touch her face with the tips of his fingers and Skye shivered, frozen in place as his hand made a caressing journey toward the swell of her throat.

His skin rasped softly against hers and Skye drew in a shaky breath. “What do you mean?” Focus was eluding her, skating away like a fine mist in the early morning sun. Could she really hope that he had gotten a dose of conscience? Would he really release her? And what would she do if he decided to let her go? She couldn’t go home without proof of his death and the amulet. He wasn’t exactly being a cooperative victim.

Rane placed his lips against her ear and Skye’s knees almost buckled. She’d never doubted the wizard’s way with the ladies, but this close, his magnetism was overwhelming. Her hands fluttered against the soft cotton of his shirt before fisting against the buttons. “You were correct when you said you wouldn’t be here much longer.”

A strange buzzing sensation started in the base of Skye’s brain as she concentrated fully on his words, trying to make sense of them. “What are you talking about and please move away from me.”

Rane only leaned in closer, so close his cheek scraped her jaw slightly. “You don’t want to stay here.”

CHAPTER THREE

The city took her by surprise. Skye had heard stories of the mystical city the wizards called home, but to see it in person, awed her. Everywhere she looked, she saw trees whose roots sank into downy softness. Leaves of gossamer crowded together to hang low overhead and giant butterflies floated past, so close Skye heard the gentle swishing of their wings.

She stumbled alongside Rane, trying to keep pace. Her excitement held her back. She wanted to stare at each and every vivid detail, take in the sights and sounds to share them with Emily later.

Angelic voices sang together in perfect harmony, though Skye didn’t recognize the words and the air was redolent with the scent of jasmine and hyssop. Stars hung low, close enough to touch and when Skye lifted her hand, she felt the cool smoothness of one of the luminous points.

Rane stopped so suddenly, she bumped into his hip. “Why are we stopping?”

He cast a look over his shoulder and Skye a glimpse of humor in his gaze. “Why are you whispering?”

Skye glared at him, the spell broken. “I’ve never been here before. I’m not sure of the etiquette.” A loud whinny startled her and she shrank closer to his large frame, seconds before a unicorn galloped by, its rider, a long-haired blonde, leaning low over his shoulder.

Skye sucked in a breath. “Is it always like this here?”

“Isn’t your world just as magical?”

“Earth is my world.”

He studied her. “You’ve never been to your true home?”

She gnawed on her lower lip. “I just told you that Earth is my true home.”

His eyes narrowed. “You’ve been misled.”

Her shoulders squared. “I’ll survive. Does your city have rules I should know about?”

Rane searched her face, taking an infinitely long time. Skye wanted to look away but his eyes held her. Transfixed, she could only stare back. “The wizards will let you know if you make a mistake.”

She sucked in a sharp breath. “How are the wizards going to feel about your bringing a witch into their midst?”

He shrugged. “This is my family. I’ll handle them.”

“Is that why you left? Because you were so good at handling them?”

Rane didn’t respond. Instead, he spun around and resumed the pace down the long, marbled runway leading toward the golden castle at the end.

Skye followed at a much slower pace, still drinking in the sights and sounds of his home, the majestic city she’d only heard about in the tales her mother would read to her each night.

Mystique. To think that a witch would enter the hallowed halls of the Assembly’s home was overwhelming. Even better, to think she would be that witch was beyond Skye’s comprehension.

The double doors shielding the entrance to the castle swung wide with barely a whisper of sound and just as Skye prepared for even more inspiring sights, a loud bellow, not unlike the sound of an injured bull, burst out of the opening.

“You dare to bring this kind to our home?”

***

Instinctively, Rane shoved Skye behind him, shielding her with his body. He hadn’t thought for an instant that she’d be welcomed with open arms, but bringing her to Mystique served a twofold purpose. One, he could keep an eye on her while he gained more information into her Coven, and two, he could speak with the healer and find out why his powers were weakening.

He’d noticed the diminishment recently, shortly after the witch’s arrival and while he could have summoned help from the Assembly, he needed the touch of his family.

“It’s good to see you again, too, Brother,” Rane responded in a calm tone of voice.

Jaxon, the leader of the Assembly, a tall, bear of a man wearing indigo robes and a glower, plowed through the doorway and came face to face with his younger sibling. “She is a witch, Rane.”

“How nice of you to point that out. Skye Logan, meet my brother, Jaxon, leader of the Assembly and don’t worry about his scowl. He seldom bites. Jaxon, this is Skye. Try to be pleasant, won’t you?” Rane took Skye’s hand and led her across the threshold and into the castle. “Is Falcon here?”

Jaxon slammed the doors shut with a wave of his hand. “You obviously know that he is. That is why you are here, is it not?”

Rane lifted one eyebrow and began the journey down the long corridor, still holding tightly to Skye’s hand.

“You and your brother seem very close,” Skye pointed out.

Rane tossed her a look over his shoulder. “Ordinarily, we are. Your presence adds a level of tension.”

“You didn’t have to bring me.”

Rane chuckled. “Oh, but I did. There was no way I could leave you on Earth long enough for me to come here.” Especially since he didn’t know if he’d be able to return.

“And what do you plan on doing with me now that we’re here?”

“I have a few ideas.”

“I’ll bet you do.”

Rane reached the main assembly room and stopped at the closed door. Knowing the restrictions, he couldn’t take Skye with him. “You will stay here,” he commanded. He met her gaze. “You cannot leave Mystique by yourself, so I would suggest you do not attempt it. Do not make me come looking for you.”

Skye folded her arms. “I get it. Go talk with the big cheese. I’ll be right here… for now.”

***

Emily bided her time, waiting patiently for the apprentice witch to fall asleep. Since she’d been kidnapped, Emily quickly learned the young woman’s scheduled who guarded her each night.

She placed the dinner tray on the foot of the cot and dropped to the floor. She scooted to the door and squinted to peer through the keyhole. As suspected, the apprentice slept soundly, her head resting back against the knotty wood. Concentrating carefully, Emily held her hand out for the key. She restrained herself from giving a gleeful shout when it floated from the chain around the apprentice’s neck.

In mid-air the key stopped and wobbled. Emily opened one eye and tried to concentrate harder, but the key wouldn’t move.

“Come on,” she whispered frantically.

Suddenly, it began to spin and Emily sucked in a sharp breath as the key shot across the room and fell into an outstretched hand.

“Excellent try, Emily, my darling,” Sabrina cooed, “but you have a long way to go before you’ll truly be one of us.”

Emily sank against the door and tried not to cry. “I will get out of here. You can’t keep me in here forever.”

Sabrina placed her hand against the door. “I don’t need to keep you here forever, sweets, only long enough for your sister to complete her task. Then I won’t need you any more.”

***

Everywhere Rane looked, he saw the scowls of his people. Dark faces set in disturbed lines. Even his mother, normally a peaceful wizard, glared at him with obvious disapproval.

“Rane, what were you thinking? Do you realize how you have put all of us at risk?” Charlemaine adjusted her robes and sat down beside her husband, resting her hand on his arm.

Rane circled the large, oval-shaped table, his hands in the pockets of the robe he’d adorned upon entering the room. “What would you have had me do, Mother? Leave her alone to escape before I knew her plan?”

“Is her plan so important you would risk the lives of your people?” came Nexon’s disgruntled voice.

Rane turned to face the ordinarily quiet wizard. “Do you not think it best to keep an eye on a witch who clearly has me in her sights?”

“You could have summoned us,” Jaxon pointed out.

Rane assumed his place at the table. “You are correct. I could have, but I needed to see Falcon and I knew he was here.”

The door bumped against the wall and the former leader of the assembly, a handsome man with salt and pepper hair and silver eyes glided into the room. On his arm was a beautiful woman with a serene face and a welcoming smile. “Rane, it’s good to see you again.”

Rane stood and accepted her outstretched hands. “And you, Danni. All is well with the baby, I hope?”

She touched one hand to her burgeoning stomach. “As well as can be expected for a woman my age.”

Falcon gave her a mock glare and ushered her to a seat next to his. “Welcome home, Rane.”

“It is good to be home,” Rane kept up the pleasantries but inside, he chafed at the need to speak with Falcon alone.

As if reading his mind, Falcon aimed a glance at the door. “Perhaps it would be beneficial if Rane and I spoke alone.”

Jaxon rose to his feet. “His place is among the Assembly, Falcon. What he needs to say should be said in front of us all.”

Falcon smiled at the young leader. “Well-said, my young friend, but I believe Rane has a matter of extreme urgency to discuss with me only. So for now, he and I shall adjourn.” He placed a hand on Jaxon’s shoulder to soothe ruffled feathers before he walked toward the door. “Rane?” He stood with his hand outstretched, waiting for Rane to join him. “We shall return shortly.”

Rane followed Falcon out into the marble hallway and down the corridor to another room, this one lined with gold. Their footsteps echoed on the clear, glass floors and as Falcon brought forth two comfortable looking chairs, Rane settled himself, waiting for Falcon to join him.

“You are ill,” Falcon began.

It never ceased to amaze Rane how Falcon knew so much. “Since the witch came to my house.”

“You think she intends to kill you?”

“What am I supposed to think?” Rane lifted a hand to his hair and brushed it back from his face. “Maybe I have been away from the Assembly too long. I may simply need their strength.”

Falcon gave him an assessing look before nodding his head slowly. “I will need time.”

Rane shot him a look. “Time for what?”

“To determine the cause of your weakness. I smell the stench of the witch.”

Rane sniffed the air, but he could only smell the sweet jasmine scent of Skye’s skin. He doubted Falcon would appreciate the knowledge. Even now the ancient wizard’s eyes were narrowing. “I do not believe she is fully into the Coven.”

Falcon gave a grunt of disapproval and launched himself to his feet. “Do not make the mistake of thinking a witch can be trusted. We still have not located your brother.”

The memory of his older brother’s disappearance at the hands of another witch came back to the surface. “Has anyone heard from Braeden?”

Falcon walked toward the wall, his hand outstretched. “He is not in this world. Until he returns, we can have no contact with him.”

Rane grimaced. “I hope he is not stuck somewhere with Athena. Talk about your living hell.”

Falcon’s lips curled into a semblance of a smile. “You should watch this witch of yours.”

Rane stood. “She is not my witch. She is just a witch who happens to be stalking me.”

“At any rate, keep an eye on her. Do not let her out of your sight.”

Rane didn’t think that was going to be too difficult of a task. “Am I losing my magic?”

Falcon had never been one to lie. “Possibly. I will know more by day’s end. Until then, stay with the witch.”

“Done.”

***

Skye had merely traded prisons and while this room inside the magical fortress of the Assembly captivated her, she still chafed at the inability to leave. The door had disappeared the second she’d been escorted into the room by a burly guy with a scowl and pants that were three inches too short.

The windows proved ineffectual as a means of escape as they offered a minute view of the gray mist swirling outside. Baffled, Skye plopped down on the edge of the circular bed and folded her legs beneath her. She’d seen the surroundings before she’d entered the wizards’ home and now, the beauty had disappeared and she was trapped. And Skye didn’t like to be trapped.

“What have you done to me?” Rane’s raspy voice caught her by surprise and she whirled away from the window.

She clamped her hands on her hips and tipped her head to one side. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Rane stumbled as he crossed the threshold. “Like hell you don’t.” He reached for her but she backed out of his way.

“You’re drunk,” she commented scathingly.

Rane’s eyes narrowed. “I do not drink.”

She continued to watch him with an unblinking gaze. “Is that a wizard’s code or just a personal preference?”

With a sound of disgust, Rane turned back around.

“When am I getting out of here?” she called after him in a moment of desperation.

He stopped, his hand on the door molding. “Why? Do you not like to be trapped, Skye? Are the walls closing in?” He turned slowly. “I know that witches do not like to be enclosed like this. Is that what is bothering you right now?” He cast a glance at her chest. “Why is your heart beating so fast?”

Skye placed her hand over her heart. “You know nothing about me and you’re only assuming that I am a witch.”

Rane reached behind him and opened the door, backing out into the hallway.

“You haven’t said how long I have to stay here.”

“Until you start telling the truth,” Rane responded before flicking the door shut with his fingertip.

***

“You cannot use your magic,” Falcon announced solemnly, sweeping around the oval table in the Assembly Room with graceful movements.

A collective gasp stabbed the air. “What do you mean he cannot use his magic? He is a wizard,” Jensen spoke in defense of his son.

Falcon gave a short nod. “Of that I am aware, but with each spell, each brush of magic, he grows weaker. To keep your strength, Rane, you must abstain from magic.”

Rane frowned. How could he not use his magic? It was a part of him. He used it without conscious thought. “I do not know if that is possible.”

“Then you will die,” Falcon returned simply.

Charlemaine leaped to her feet. “Surely there must be something you can do, Falcon. You are the oldest wizard in our guild. You know almost all, if not all, of the spells known to our kind. If this is some kind of weakening spell or curse, you can counteract it.” She hurried to his side and placed a hand on his arm. “Please, you have to help him.”

Falcon gave her an understanding look. “My dear Charlemaine, I will do everything within my power to help Rane, but first, he must do as I have instructed him.”

Gritting his teeth, Rane got to his feet slowly. “I will do as you have said. I only ask that you hasten the cure.”

Falcon reached out his hand as Rane walked toward the door. “Wait.”

Rane turned and lifted one eyebrow, giving the older wizard time to respond.

“You must make every conscious effort not to use your magic, Rane. Even the smallest spell could weaken you considerably.”

Rane gave a short nod. “I understand.” He placed his hand against the wall and while the members behind him held their breaths, he cursed below his. Then, he lowered his hand and he tossed a look over his shoulder. “If someone would be so kind as to open the door, I believe I need to have a conversation with the young witch who is currently enjoying our hospitality.”

Falcon didn’t spare the young wizard any sympathy. Instead, he flicked his hand forward and the hidden panel slid back, allowing Rane to exit the Assembly Room.

“I am never going to make it,” Rane muttered once he was half way down the hallway.

“Yes, you will,” came Falcon’s voice from overhead. “You have no choice.”

The words struck home and Rane increased his speed toward the room where Skye was held captive. He might not be able to use his magic, but the witch didn’t know that.

***

Sabrina kept vigil over the encampment, watching her sister witches as they mingled and talked among themselves. Her eyes kept drifting to her watch and with each passing minute, she grew uneasy.

Skye had already missed one deadline. Sabrina got to her feet and walked down the steep hill toward the circle of fire. She paused in front of a trio of novice witches and steepled her fingers together. “Bring me the girl,” she announced in a sultry voice.

Three sets of eyes lifted and stared at their leader. “Sabrina, are you sure?” came the question from a squeaky voice.

Sabrina’s pupils turned black. “Are you questioning me?”

The young witch took a step backwards. “No, of course not. We’ll bring her right away.” Bowing low in reverence, the witches scurried away to retrieve Sabrina’s quarry.

***

The bedroom door swung open and bumped against the wall. Skye didn’t jump. “Don’t you believe in knocking, Rane?”

“I believe in a lot of things. Being polite to a witch in my home is not one of them.”

“How many times do I have to tell you I am not a witch?”

Rane walked to the window and looked out into the gray mist. “You will never convince me. I knew your mother.”

Skye sat down on the edge of the bed and tried not to let the knowledge bother her. She knew her mother would never approve of the steps she had to take to save Emily.

When Skye didn’t speak, Rane continued. “Tell me, Skye. Do you have any brothers or sisters?”

She gritted her teeth and stared daggers at his broad back. “I have a sister.”

“And is she like you?”

“Define like me.”

Rane left the window and glided toward her. He lifted his hand and captured a lock of her hair in his hand. “Strong, wild and hot-tempered.”

Skye breathed a little easier. “Emily can be wild. She hasn’t had a mother like I did.”

Rane sat down beside her, his shoulder bumping hers. “What happened to your mother?”

Skye didn’t know how to answer. She couldn’t exactly say that her mother sacrificed her life so that Skye could live. She settled for a bland reply. “She died.”

Rane took her hand in his and though Skye tried to pull away, he held fast. “How?”

“Why do you want to know?” She offered the question as a challenge.

“Because I have heard much about Ingrid. I would like to know how she lived, how she died. There are few good witches remaining in this world.”

Skye finally managed to free her hand and she scooted to the far end of the mattress. “You don’t need to know anything about my mother.”

“Why are you still angry at me?”

Skye stared at him. “Because you’re holding me captive.”

“You think I should let you go? After you broke into my home?”

“I thought we’d agreed to let that part go.”

“I never agreed,” he reminded her.

“Then I’d rather you call the police. Have me arrested.”

Rane tossed back his head and laughed. “And you will walk out of the police station in less than ten minutes. Do not think me a fool, Skye. Though you choose not to use your magic, your powers are great.”

Skye stared at her hands. “That matters little to me. I am not eager to see what tricks I can perform.” “Then you do not know what you are missing.” He stood and held out one hand. “Come.”

“Where are we doing?”

“Outside. I want you to see this world of mine.”

Escaping into the outer realms captured her attention and Skye leaped to her feet, but ignored his outstretched hand. “Lead the way.”

Rane stood still. “You will walk with me or we do not go.”

Her jaw clenched but she allowed him to take her hand. “Has anyone ever told you that you’re very arrogant, stubborn and dangerously close to rude?”

Rane put his hand at the small of her back. “Wizards are not so different from humans.”

“Except for that little immortality aspect,” she offered with a slight smile.

“There are some witches who have achieved immortality.”

Skye shook her head vehemently and walked out of the room with him. “No, thanks. I’m not interested in living forever. I just want to make it through this week.”

Rane walked toward the outer portal and stopped, realizing he couldn’t leave the house without magic. He cursed audibly and spun around. He took two steps and bumped into his brother, Jaxon.

“You are going somewhere, brother?” Jaxon queried smoothly.

Rane gritted his teeth. It was just like his older brother to gloat. “I would like to show Skye our home.”

“Excellent idea,” Jaxon agreed. He waved a hand toward the solid wall and it dissolved instantly. “Take care that you both come back in one piece.”

Rane didn’t express his gratitude. Instead, he tightened his fingers around Skye’s hand and stepped out into the mystical world of the wizards.

***

Emily faced the witch defiantly, her head tilted back and her eyes blazing. “I’m not answering any of your questions.”

Sabrina laughed without mirth. “Of course you will, my child. You know I have the ability to kill you.”

Emily smirked in spite of her fear. “But I also know that you won’t until you know that Skye has killed the wizard. You need to know she’s sealed her own fate.”

Sabrina shot forward, coming to stand inches away from Emily’s upturned face. “You mock me.” Her hand curled around the teenager’s throat. “You take great chances with your own life.”

Emily thrust out her chin. “I know you can’t kill your bargaining chip.”

With a low curse in an ancient language, Sabrina released her. “Why hasn’t your sister contacted me?”

Emily folded her arms in a typical rebellious stance. “I don’t know, but I do know that she’s not going to kill that wizard. Skye isn’t a killer. You would have done better finding someone else to do your dirty work.”

Sabrina tapped her lips with one, long fingernail she’d painted onyx. “I wouldn’t be too sure of that, my pet. Your sister knows what I’m capable of.”

“But you don’t know what she’s capable of.”

“Silence.”

“Sabrina.” A soft voice spoke from just over Emily’s shoulder.

“What is it?” Sabrina wasn’t happy at the interruption.

“You are wanted at the runes.”

Fear flashed in Sabrina’s eyes but she quickly turned her head. “Take the girl back to her room and make sure she’s locked inside. No one talks to her or goes near her until I return.”

***

Skye could never have imagined a world where the trees whispered against her skin as she passed and the ground beneath her feet rolled with each step she took. Everywhere she looked, there was magic, and not the dark, intimidating kind of magic Sabrina reveled in. This was pure. Ancient and as powerful as its keepers. They crossed a stream and a fish jumped out of the crystal blue depths and lingered in the air, before diving back down into the refreshing water. Skye held her breath. Beauty surrounded her and not just the vivid colors of Mystique. As they walked, dwarves and giants came out to greet Rane, secure in their own environment despite her presence.

The wind blew a gentle breeze over her face and the sun beat down on her but when she looked up, it had disappeared. Frowning, she studied the sky until Rane answered her unspoken question. “You can feel what you cannot see here.”

Skye’s eyes widened, but she couldn’t bring herself to respond. Here was a world her mother’s stories couldn’t do justice. Though Ingrid tried to prepare her small daughter for the future, her vivid imagination couldn’t recreate the beauty of Mystique.

Caught up in her own magical reminisces, Skye didn’t see the silver horse until it was almost on top of them. Gasping, she drew back, instinctively seeking the shelter of Rane’s arms. Rane laughed and held her tight. “He won’t hurt you. All of the animals run free on Mystique. They are fed by the beauty of our land and would not harm another living being.”

Skye didn’t immediately move out of his arms. “What’s down there?” She indicated the yawning mouth of a cave with a jut of her chin.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

Skye tipped her head back for a look at his mischievous face. “I’m walking in a magical world with a wizard and you really think I won’t believe what’s inside that cave?”

Rane lowered his head in acceptance of her response. “Very well. Come with me.”

Skye took his hand and excitement skipped its way down her spine.

Polished stone created the walls of the cave and an unseen light source cast sparkles on the trickling waterfall at the bend of the first walkway. As Rane stepped, a light lit beneath his feet and Skye shook her head. She shouldn’t be surprised.

From a distance, the murmur of voices captured Skye’s attention and she stopped. “Who’s talking?”

Rane only smiled. “I thought you wanted to see.”

Skye drew in a deep breath and continued walking. “I do. Lead the way.”

As they reached the end of the narrow corridor, an explosion of light and colors almost blinded her. Skye ducked down to avoid the bright sting. Silence descended and enclosed them, oppressing in its heaviness.

She managed to crack open one eye, but darkness had descended. “Rane, what’s going on?”

“It’s okay. They’re just a little scared.”

“They?” She swallowed hard. She wasn’t so sure she liked this tour, after all. “Maybe we should go back. If they don’t want us here, we shouldn’t intrude.”

Rane chuckled. “Just stay still. They’ll come out in a few minutes.”

A few minutes? Did he know of her paralyzing fear of the dark? Of course not. He would think such an idea ludicrous. A witch afraid of the dark. But, of course, Skye was a witch who’d never embraced her magic and as a human woman, the darkness terrified her.

Her chest grew tight and Skye reached for Rane, needing the contact to reassure her she wasn’t alone.

“Are you okay?” He asked quietly.

Her breath sloughed out loudly. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

He pressed his cheek against hers. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” She jumped when his hand covered her left breast. “What are you doing?”

“Your heart’s racing.”

She smacked his hand away. “It is now. You were just groping my breast.”

Rane laughed again, this time much softer and much more dangerous. He took a step forward and Skye felt the complete outline of his masculine form.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking but–”

Rane stilled her statement with a kiss, his lips warm and inviting. With a soft sigh of approval, Skye accepted the invitation. She slid her hands up the wall of his chest and curled her fingers next to his heart.

His arms tightened around her, pressing her intimately closer. His tongue caressed the outer borders of her mouth and a fire started low in Skye’s stomach. It licked at her insides and threatened to consume her. She stood on tiptoe and fell into the kiss, her arms gliding up around his neck. She whispered his name and felt his breath slough against her face as he lifted his head briefly. They locked gazes, staring into one another’s eyes, before diving back into the kiss.

Rane cupped her bottom and lifted her even higher and–

Light. Bright, glaring light interrupted their heated moment and though Rane kept his arms around her, he lifted his head, giving her a regretful look. “I suppose we’ll have to continue this later.”

Skye didn’t know what to say. Instead, she turned her head and stared. “Oh My God.”

Skye had read Thumbelina and had even imagined she was that little in her dreams, but never had she ever expected to meet the tiny figments of her imagination. Pulling herself free from Rane’s arms, she crept closer.

The man Skye assumed was the leader held a minuscule version of a radar gun high up in the air. She tried not to laugh. “What is he doing, Rane?”

Rane knelt down in front of the dais where the tiny people had gathered. “Protecting his people.”

“With that?” Skye pointed in spite of herself.

“Don’t discredit that. He has the power of the wizards behind him.”

Skye took a step backwards. “Oh. Who are they?”

Rane stood. “They are from a distinct group of people called the Well-Wishers. In ancient times, seeing one of these people meant you would be blessed with good fortune for the rest of your life.”

Skye hooked her arm through his. “So why are they here now?”

“Because mortals imprisoned the Well-Wishers for profit, showcasing them in circuses and fairs until the people were almost extinct. My sister-in-law found them not long after she married my brother, Jaxon. She demanded he offer protection to these people and here they are.”

“You know, not all mortals would wish harm to these little guys.”

Rane’s hand dropped to his side and with it, Skye’s arm. “We should go back.”

“Can we not speak to them?”

At her words, the Well-Wishers began to shout and pummel the air with their fists.

Rane shook his head. “They do not trust mortals. They will not talk with you.” He began to lead her back toward the entrance of the cave.

“If you knew that, why did you bring me here?”

Rane waited until they were outside of the cave before he spoke again. “Because you cannot avoid unpleasant things in life, Skye.”

Skye got the distinct impression the wizard was trying to tell her something. “Why don’t you just spit it out, Rane, and stop beating around the bush?”

CHAPTER FOUR

Rane didn’t think twice about his next move. He clapped his hands, opened his palms and split the ground. Then he dove after Skye. He caught her mid-air, his hand capturing her wrist. In a matter of seconds, it was over and Skye stood on the ground next to him, breathing deep gulps of air, her face as pale as a freshly bleached sheet.

She fell to her knees, shaking. “What was that? I’ve never experienced anything like that in all my life. It wasn’t an earthquake because we would have felt the tremors. No, this was definitely something out of the ordinary. Or maybe it isn’t. Was this another one of your surprises you chose not to share with me?” She managed to stand and holding her hands against her thighs, she continued to drag fresh air into her lungs. “That took twenty years off my life. Of course, you don’t have to worry about that, being immortal and all. Why haven’t you answered me? What in the hell was that?”

Skye finally looked at Rane and what she saw startled her. His skin was the color of primed metal, his eyes almost glassy. He swayed where he stood and Skye quickly pushed herself beneath his arm.

“Come on. I have to get you back to the other wizards. They can fix you.” She talked to him as they walked. The words came out sounding deceptive even to her own ears.

The wizards couldn’t fix Rane without her help and she couldn’t help them. As much as she was starting to care for Rane, she couldn’t risk Emily’s life. If one had to die, it would have to be Rane, no matter how much the thought made her sick.

Falcon greeted them at the door. “I sensed something was wrong.” He lifted Rane’s bodily as if he were a small child. “I will take care of him.”

Skye stood uncertainly in the middle of the grand entrance. “How can I help?”

Silver eyes raked her almost scathingly. “You can return to your room and stay there until someone comes for you.”

Her back stiffened. “I want to help him.”

Falcon began walking away from her. “You cannot help him, witch. You should not be here at all.”

Skye watched him leave and while anger burned in her at the wizard’s high-handed manner, she knew he only spoke the truth.

“You shouldn’t worry about Falcon. He would never hurt you.”

Skye whirled around to find the face behind the voice. A slim woman with copper hair, which fell to her waist and a genuine smile, approached her, followed closely by a shorter woman wearing a long, flowing white dress.

Skye took a step back, viewing both women with suspicion. “Who are you?”

The first woman held out her hand. “My name is Danni. I’m Falcon’s wife.”

“And I’m Tess. I’m Jaxon’s wife.” The smaller woman came forward to stand at Danni’s side.

“Why would you talk to me when you know your husbands would not approve?”

Tess laughed a light tinkling sound. “I always do things my husband doesn’t approve of. It keeps him on his toes.” She winked and hooked her arm through Skye’s. “Why don’t the three of us go somewhere and have a little chat? I’m sure Falcon’s going to be busy for a while with Rane.”

Skye looked over her shoulder as Jaxon’s wife led her away, but the corridor was empty and Falcon had extinguished the lights.

The two women flanked her and as they entered a chrome galley, Skye noticed that at least one woman was at her side at all times. Tess stood by her while Danni made tea and then Danni escorted her to a small table while Tess gathered scones and biscuits.

Skye’s lips twitched. “You say you don’t mind angering your husbands and yet, you don’t fully trust me. Why would you risk their wrath to talk to me?”

Danni and Tess exchanged glances. Danni finally spoke in a low voice. “We need to know some answers.”

“I’m not sure I can give them to you.”

Tess leaned in and covered Skye’s hand with her own. “Just promise us you aren’t here to harm Rane.”

Skye leaped to her feet so fast the chair clattered to the tiled floor. “I won’t promise you anything. I don’t know you and if you’re trying to finagle information out of me to take back to the other wizards, I can’t help you.” She marched toward the exit. “And the next time you want information, don’t do it under the guise of friendship.”

***

Sabrina had never cared for the rain, but every summons brought a downpour. Viciously, she cursed below her breath while darting through the air, her speed startling the birds. With her hair plastered to her neck and the black dress she wore enhancing every curve, she looked prepared for sex instead of a meeting of such importance.

Her feet touched ground and immediately, she squared her shoulders and came to the door of the stone structure. She would never understand why the creature that summoned her just didn’t use his wealth to obtain a home more befitting his wealth and stature.

She lifted the head of the brass gargoyle attached to the door and let it drop. The hollow clang resounded against the wood. Shuffling footsteps came to the door and as Sabrina shivered, she muttered obscenities at the grotesquely malformed Cyclops who took his sweet time answering her summons.

As the door swung wide and a sliver of light fell to her feet, Sabrina pasted a smile on her face while trying not to wince. “Abner, it’s good to see you again.”

Abner’s eye glittered as he surveyed her. “You look good, Miss Sabrina.” His voice grated on her like nails on a rusty gate.

She knew he watched the sway of her hips as she walked across the uneven floor and it took every ounce of self-control she possessed not to turn around and relieve him of his vision.

No light filtered from beneath the closed door at the end of the hall. Sabrina managed to knock with just the right amount of purpose.

“Come in.” The voice, sultry and compelling, welcomed her.

And as Sabrina stepped into the room, the hypnosis was complete.

***

Night fell upon the city of Mystique and knowing she was taking a risk, Skye crept out of her bed and tiptoed down the hall. Someone had left a lamp on in Rane’s room, lending just enough light for Skye to make her way to his bedside.

She looked down at him, his face relaxed in slumber. He looked so pale, defenseless. Closing her eyes against the wave of nausea, which enveloped her, Skye held the dagger aloft, mentally counting to ten. Ten seconds segued into twenty and still she couldn’t bring herself to lower the point to Rane’s flesh.

She dropped her hand to her side and continued to watch the wizard for a long minute. He looked peaceful, completely unaware that his life was in jeopardy. Or maybe it wasn’t.

She turned the medieval dagger over in her hand. A gift from Sabrina that Skye didn’t really want, the knife bore a serrated edge and a gilded handle with the Coven’s crest on the hilt. Skye didn’t doubt it also carried a wicked spell which would insure Rane’s demise. If only she could plunge it into his heart.

One minute dragged into two, three, before Skye started backing toward the door. She’d been wrong. She couldn’t kill him. Somehow, she’d have to find a way to free Emily without anyone getting hurt. Then she and Emily would disappear quietly. Skye believed she could hide them so perfectly that not even Sabrina’s tracking abilities could find them.

She slipped out of the bedroom and closed the door behind her and as she walked down the hallway, Rane propped himself up on his elbow and stared at the door.

He’d been awake during Skye’s foray into his room and even though the dagger had been poised above his chest, he’d never believed she’d actually kill him. Skye didn’t have it within her to be a cold-blooded killer.

He had to find out what had driven her to try to kill him.

***

“This should not be taking as long as it is.” The gravelly voice sent a chill down Sabrina’s spine, but as much as she wanted to flee, she couldn’t move. The master’s spell had secured her in position, her feet frozen. “The witch has never killed before.” Sabrina knew the excuse would help little.

The leather chair creaked as the master rose to his feet and circled the braided rug in front of the fireplace. “Perhaps I should have chosen a more beneficial coven.”

Sabrina closed her eyes against the thick knot of fear settling in the pit of her stomach. He’d made the rules clear when he’d propositioned her. Succeed and she would be the most powerful witch in the universe. Fail and she would die. “These things take time.”

A pale hand sliced the air and Sabrina saw the curled fingernails draw in toward his palm. “Do not speak to me of time. All I have is time.” He whipped around and for the first time, Sabrina saw his face. She recoiled instantly.

Hideously grotesque, the master’s visage was a combination of ghostly white skin with sunken eyes and light pink lips. His skin was drawn so tightly over his cheekbones that Sabrina was sure no tissue existed beneath. And when he opened his mouth again, black stumps caught her attention.

Shaking, she lowered her gaze and tried not to retch.

“Yes. Horrible, isn’t it?” The insidiously calm voice reached out to her and Sabrina held her breath. She pleaded with Mother Earth, all goddesses she knew, to spare her from his touch.

He moved into position in front of her, so close his foul breath bathed her face. Her stomach rolled and tumbled and she covered it with one hand. “Would you like to know how I got this way, my pet?” He lifted one gnarled hand and caressed her hair.

Sabrina swallowed a wave of bile. “If you’d like to tell me.” In reality, she could give a rat’s ass how he’d gotten that way. She simply wanted to get away from him, to wash the stench of his breath off her skin and attempt to erase the memory of his face.

“Ingrid.” The name came out on a blast of pure fury. “Your enemy.” His eyes darkened. He backed away from Sabrina and began pacing. “She thought I was a danger to her child, her beautiful young daughter, Skye. I only wanted to touch her, to take some of the power the little girl possessed. It would have been enough to make me happy, but once Ingrid saw me, she cursed me, taking away my own beauty and replacing it with this, this,” he swept his hands down his body, “vile creature you see standing in front of you.” His breath spewed out in liquid drops. “She would not have been able to doom me like this were it not for the help of the wizards. They intervened and gave her the ability to take away everything that I was.”

Fascinated in spite of her self, Sabrina watched him circle the room. “That’s why you want to destroy the Assembly.”

“Yesss,” he hissed. “And I almost succeeded a few months ago, but I aimed too high.” He chuckled and Sabrina thought the sound was out of place. He waggled a finger in admonition. “Never attempt to best one whose magic is more powerful than your own.” His smile faded. “So now I target the younger wizards. With the death of Rane, Skye Logan will surely die and with it, this curse will be broken.” He lifted his arms toward the ceiling. “And I will take the Assembly apart a piece at a time.”

Sabrina frowned. “I think this sounds a little like one of those old fairy tales.”

The master whipped around and glared at her. “You think this is funny?”

She held up both hands. “Never funny, Master, but you have to admit, it is rather odd that Ingrid could have cursed you this way.”

“I told you she had help from the wizards.”

Sabrina tapped her chin. “Then why don’t you just let me kill the wizards along with Skye?”

The master’s eyes lit up. “Why would you want to take on the Assembly? They are a powerful lot of people.”

Sabrina smiled. “Let’s just say we have a history.”

“I do not believe you will be able to kill them. They always manage to win in the end.”

“Then how do you know you can kill them this time around?”

His eyes glittered. “I just know.” He came to a stop in front of her and his jaw hardened. “I want the wizard dead by the end of this week.”

Sabrina nodded, anything to get out of his face. “As you wish.”

With a flick of his wrist, he released her from the spell. “Do not fail me, Sabrina.”

She backed toward the door. “It will be done.”

***

Emily held her breath as the young witch passed by the door for what must have been the tenth time. Surely, this would be her last check of the evening. As the witch’s footsteps receded on the concrete, Emily breathed again and dipped her hand into the front pocket of her skirt.

Now was her chance to use the key she’d managed to procure when the witches had gathered for their evening howl at the moon or whatever it was they did in a circle around the fire. Emily wrinkled her nose in disgust. She’d be glad to get home and that was just where she was going, right after she found Skye.

***

Jaxon stormed into the Assembly Room, giving vent to his anger by slamming the door with an angry turn of his wrist. “Rane grows weaker.”

Charlemaine bit back a startled cry and held tightly to her husband’s hand. “Falcon will be able to help him.”

“Falcon will need to return to his own guild soon. He has his own people to watch over now,” Jaxon pointed out.

“He will not leave Rane like this,” Charlemaine responded firmly.

Jensen touched his wife’s shoulder. “Perhaps we should prepare ourselves if it is Rane’s time to–”

Charlemaine pulled away from him. “It is not Rane’s time and I will not accept that.” She stood, looking regal and defiant. “The rest of you may have given up, but I have not. I will not stand by and watch my son…” She stopped, a curious look on her face. “Did anyone else hear that?”

Quizzical glances shot around the table. “Hear what?” Jensen joined his wife in the center of the room, one hand reaching out for her.

“That tapping,” she pointed out, turning her head toward the smoothly paneled wall. “Someone is tapping on the wall.”

Jaxon’s brows lowered. “Only the wizards know of this room.”

“Perhaps not,” Charlemaine moved toward the wall, which housed the exit and waved her hand over the plaster. It shifted and parted, leaving a startled Skye staring back at the female wizard.

“Skye, what a surprise,” Charlemaine said in a calm tone of voice. “Would you like to come in?”

Nexon jumped to his feet, along with Bryson, a new wizard who’d joined the Assembly shortly after Falcon had left. “That is most inappropriate, Charlemaine,” Nexon exclaimed and the wizards turned and stared. Not one of the outspoken wizards, Nexon’s outburst came as a surprise.

“Nice to have you join us,” Bryson nudged Nexon with his elbow.

Jaxon held up one hand. “Let us all be seated. We should discuss this.”

Tess stood and took her husband’s hand. “I agree. Skye, you may sit beside me.”

“She is not one of us,” Nexon continued to protest. “She does not belong here.”

Skye walked into the room, her eyes wide. “I know you don’t want me here, but I think you should hear what I have to say.”

Jaxon inclined his head. “Very well. Say what you must.”

Tess gave him a disapproving look. “Take your time. I know this must be difficult for you.”

“Would you like to offer her a cup of tea?” Bryson queried in a dry tone of voice.

Jaxon turned his eyes toward the wizard and Bryson immediately subsided into silence. The young wizard might question another one of them, but he could not question Tess.

“You will sit,” Jaxon commanded.

Skye stared back at him, but Jaxon didn’t look away, his compelling gaze almost forcing her into the chair.

“I’ve always liked good manners in a man,” she muttered.

Tess smiled. “Forgive my husband. He can be a bit overbearing at times.”

Jaxon shot her a look, which she ignored. “Now, please tell us why you came looking for us.” Tess’ voice was soft, almost musical.

Skye cleared her throat, swept a look around the room and spoke directly to Jaxon. “I know why Rane is weak.”

Every wizard in the room took notice. Silence descended, crashing down upon them until each breath became measured. “Then speak,” Jaxon demanded.

“It’s a weakening spell.”

Jaxon let out a barrage of furious, Gaelic words before turning toward Bryson. “Notify Falcon at once.” He then focused his attention on Skye. “You did this to him?”

Skye nodded once. “Yes.”

Jaxon jerked his head toward the door. “Nexon, you will take her to her room. Make sure she goes nowhere. We will deal with her as soon as we know Rane is well.”

As Skye stood up to protest, Nexon clasped her arm and whisked her from the room.

Tess stood beside Jaxon. “You don’t know the whole story, Jaxon. Don’t be too hard on Skye.”

The look her gave her carried no softness. “She tried to kill my brother.”

“A weakening spell can’t kill him.”

“Why else would she need him weak but to kill him?”

Tess acknowledged the point. Yet, the woman in her still pushed her to calm her husband. “Then there must be a reason. You don’t have all the answers. Do not assume Skye is guilty until you’ve given her a chance to have her say.”

Jaxon walked toward the door. “There will be no chance to speak for her. She is guilty.”

***

Rane pushed himself to a sitting position and waited for the fog to clear from his head. One glance at the solemn faces standing over him told him he probably didn’t want to hear what was going to be said.

Jaxon spoke anyway. “It was a weakening spell. You have Skye to thank.”

Rane brushed the hair out of his face and looked at his brother. “What are you talking about?”

“Skye tagged you with a weakening spell. Do you remember her touching you?”

Rane lifted one eyebrow.

Jaxon scowled at him. “I am not interfering in your personal life, Rane. I need to know where she touched you.”

One corner of Rane’s mouth lifted. “Everywhere.”

Jaxon gave him a look of disgust. “I do not find this amusing, brother.”

Rane tried to swing his legs over the side of the bed, but his muscles refused to cooperate. “Tell me more about this weakening spell.”

“She needed it to halt your magic and lower your resistance so she could eliminate you.”

Rane sat up straighter. “She came into my room last night.”

Jaxon held up one hand. “Please spare me the details.”

“That is not what I am talking about, Jaxon. She had a dagger.”

Jaxon froze, his eyes glittering like twin lasers. “She tried to kill you?”

Rane shook his head and immediately regretted the movement. His head throbbed. Whatever the witch had done, she had done it quite well. “No. She did not try. She merely stood over my bed with the intent, but she could not follow through.”

“And we are supposed to be thankful that she lost her nerve?”

Rane pressed his palms to his temples. “Could you lower your voice, please?”

Before Jaxon could respond, Falcon burst into Rane’s bedroom, his face awash in excitement. “I have it!” The elder leader crowed.

“Dare I ask what it is that you have?” Rane muttered, gingerly lowering his head to his pillow.

Falcon strode toward the bed and slapped his palm against Rane’s forehead. “I know how to reverse the spell.”

Rane closed his eyes. “Excellent. Then I shall leave you to your task.”

“First, I must know where the witch touched you,” Falcon demanded.

Rane cracked open one eye. “Her name is Skye.”

Jaxon made a sound of disapproval. “She is a witch.”

Rane slid a one-eyed glance toward his brother. “I am well aware of what she is. I am only informing Falcon of her name.”

“What does it matter?” Jaxon bit out. “Once the spell is lifted, she will be dealt with swiftly.”

Rane struggled to sit up but Falcon pushed him backwards. “You will not touch her,” Rane almost shouted.

“You cannot fall in love with a witch.”

Falcon held up one hand. “You will be free to discuss Rane’s love life at a later time. For now, I have much to do.” Silver eyes sliced across Rane’s face. “Where did Skye touch you.”

“I believe he said everywhere when I asked,” Jaxon drawled.

Falcon shot him an annoyed look. “Jaxon, I will not ask you again.”

Rane grinned up at his brother. “You have been dismissed.”

With a mixture of disgust and resignation, Jaxon strode toward the door. “We shall continue our conversation later, Rane.”

The warning didn’t concern Rane as much as Jaxon wanted it to. “What do you have to do, Falcon?”

Falcon peeled back the sheet and search Rane’s bare chest. “I have to find the entry point.”

Rane lifted his hand and touched the space just over his heart. “Here. When she touched me here, it stung.”

Falcon swatted his hand away. “Excellent.” He gave Rane a stern look. “Do not move.”

Rane snorted. “I can barely lift an eyebrow and you are telling me not to move? Very humorous.”

Sparks flew from Falcon’s fingertips and when he placed his hands over the small nick in Rane’s skin, Rane’s back arched off the mattress. Pain exploded throughout his body and sweat ran in rivulets down his face. He gritted his teeth and endured.

The excision took thirty seconds and when Falcon held out the tiny sliver of onyx in his hand, Rane’s breath escaped his body. “The little wench,” he muttered.

Falcon took a step back from the bed and held out his arms. Without conversing further with Rane, he began to chant, ancient words of healing and power. In a matter of minutes, strength began to flow into Rane’s limbs.

He flexed his legs and gratefully swung them over the edge of the bed. “I do not know exactly what you did just then, Falcon, but well done.” He stood and his legs carried him to the dresser next to the door. He grimaced at his reflection in the rectangular mirror. “I am looking a little under the weather. I believe I will make a few changes before I go in search of Skye Logan.”

“Rane,” Falcon called after him.

Rane stopped but didn’t turn around. “Yes?”

“There will be a tribunal.”

“Skye is not under the Assembly’s rules.”

“She attempted to take your life. Justice is required.”

Rane spun around. “Is it not my justice to exact then?”

“I do not believe the Assembly will see it as such. You will have a difficult time convincing them.”

Rane came forward. “You are one of them. Can I not convince you?”

“I will not be here for the tribunal. My own guild awaits me. I must return.”

“When will you leave?”

Falcon didn’t look at a watch or consult a calendar. He simply responded. “Now.”

“Without saying goodbye?”

Falcon extended his hand. “The others are aware of my departure. I was here only for your healing.”

“Jaxon called you, did he not?”

“Yes, he did. He loves you very much.”

Rane snorted and turned away. “Thank you for helping me.”

“Your gratitude is not required. You are one of us. We protect our own.”

When Rane turned back around, Falcon was gone.

Jaxon sat at the head of the tribunal table, wearing a frown, which mirrored his father’s. All wizards were present, dressed in their indigo robes and bearing the countenance of a jury about to pronounce the verdict.

“The tribunal has spoken. For her deceit and trespass upon one of our own, the witch shall be put to death.”

The wall slid open and Rane strode in. “You cannot hold a tribunal without all wizards being present.”

Jaxon stood. “You have an emotional stake in this. I thought it wise not to include you.”

Rane stood nose to nose with his brother. “Then you should read the covenants again. Your thoughts do not take precedence over regulations.”

“Nevertheless, the decision has already been made.”

“Like hell it has,” Rane snarled.

The room shook with the fury of the two wizards and while tension coated the air, Charlemaine and Tess rose to their feet, hoping to intervene.

“You will be seated,” Jaxon spoke harshly to the women.

“You will not touch her,” Rane didn’t take his eyes off of his brother’s face.

“You have no say in the matter,” Jaxon returned.

Rane took another half-inch step forward so that his shoulder bumped Jaxon’s. “To carry out her sentence, you will need to go through me.”

“Do not make the mistake of challenging me, brother.”

“It is not a challenge. It is a declaration. You will not harm Skye.”

The air sizzled, charged with energy and while the female wizards held their breaths, the male wizards stood and circled Jaxon and Rane.

“You cannot harm one of us, Jaxon,” Jensen pointed out, moving to stand in between his sons.

“He has no right to intervene in a tribunal’s ruling.”

“And you have no right to condemn Skye to death without allowing her to speak first,” Rane shot back.

Jaxon’s eyes became icy points of silver. “I have no interest in what the witch has to say.”

Rane’s shoulders tightened and for the first time in as long as he could remember, he felt real fury toward his brother. Growing up, he and Jaxon had been inseparable. They’d learned to control their magic together, had crossed the boundaries of the universe and stood up for one another when their father’s wrath was befalling one. Rane could never imagine wanting to harm Jaxon… until now.

“If you do not allow her to speak, I will take her from here and you will not see either of us again.”

Charlemaine gasped out loud. “Rane, you cannot mean that. I will not lose another son.”

Jaxon held up one hand, calling for silence. “You have fallen in love with her.”

Rane didn’t take his eyes off of his brother’s face. “That is not your concern.”

“The danger you bring to the Assembly is my concern. Becoming involved with a witch can only mean danger.” Jaxon softened his tone. “Rane, you have to listen to me. Nothing good can come of this. Braeden fell in love with a witch and look where he is now.”

“No one knows where Braeden is now,” Rane pointed out.

“Exactly. He could be dead for all we know.” Jaxon spoke the words in a calm, controlled voice, but Rane knew that underneath the layer of civility boiled the same cauldron of fury, which seethed inside his own veins.

Rane stood his ground. “I ask you to allow Skye to speak.”

Jaxon’s stance relaxed minutely. “Tell me why I should.”

“Because I believe she has a reason for what she has done.”

“A reason does not change the outcome. You could have died.”

Rane accepted his brother’s words with only the slightest inclination of his head. “Will you allow her to speak?” He knew he had to ask permission, but the knowledge created a bitter taste in his mouth. He’d never been one to follow rules blindly and the laws of the Assembly weren’t always the most equitable in the land.

Jaxon aimed a glance at the gathered wizards. “What say you? Should we allow the witch to give us her reason?”

“I don’t see what it could hurt,” Tess chimed in.

Jaxon gave her a look. “I am not surprised you would feel this way.”

Tess beamed up at him. “I’m glad you know me so well.”

“I am with Tess,” Charlemaine voted.

One by one the wizards gave voice to their opinions, granting Skye the opportunity to explain her actions and possibly save her own life.

Jaxon held out his hands. “Very well. Your request has been granted, Rane. The witch has ten minutes.”

Rane moved toward the wall. “I will return with her.” He paused just as the door appeared. “Try not to put your most intimidating face on, brother. You would not want to scare my witch away before she has had a chance to offer her explanation.” He winked over his shoulder and stepped out into the hall, but not before Jaxon’s words bounced off the walls of the Assembly Room.

“Obnoxious little smart-ass.”

Rane laughed and quickened his step toward the chamber where Skye awaited but as he drew closer, he sensed her grief. The knowledge unnerved him. He shouldn’t know that Skye was upset. His intuition couldn’t fall upon witches. It was impossible. But inside his heart, possible had arrived.

CHAPTER FIVE

Skye heard his approach long before she saw him, but even then, she didn’t have enough time to erase the traces of tears from her face. She turned her back to him and pretended to adjust her clothing, but Rane wasn’t fooled. He walked around to stand in front of her.

“You’ve been crying,” he announced, his voice wrapped in awe.

Skye brushed her palms over her cheeks and tipped her head up to see his face, her expression one of defiance. “Don’t make a big deal about it. Women cry sometimes.”

Rane caught hold of her chin and held it fast. “Tell me why you cry.”

She lowered her eyes. “It isn’t your concern.”

He gave a short laugh and dropped his hand down to his side.

“What’s so funny?”

“That you would have the audacity to say that.”

Skye folded her arms and waited for him to continue. Surely, there had to be an explanation to his statement. After all, the wizard looked at her like he had every right in the world to know her entire life story.

“The Assembly convened a tribunal.”

The words sounded vaguely familiar. Skye remembered her mother mentioning something about a tribunal in her early childhood, but the entire gist of the conversation escaped her. “What does that have to do with me?”

“You were being tried for attempted murder.”

Now, he had her attention. Skye stood a little straighter. “They have no right to try me. They are not a jury.”

“Under the laws of Mystique, they have a right to try an accused party by way of a tribunal.”

Skye walked toward the bed and sat down on the edge. “So what was the verdict?”

Rane didn’t turn to face her. “Guilty. You were sentenced to die.”

Skye leaped to her feet. “If you think I’m going to docilely walk to my death, you are sadly mistaken.” She advanced toward him, her steps slow and threatening. “And another thing, wizard, how dare you stand there calmly telling me I was sentenced to die and not offer up any resistance. Are you so low of a man that you would…”

“But I intervened,” Rane continued as if she’d never spoken.

“Just stand there and allow those other wizards,” Skye kept talking for a brief moment before Rane’s words sunk in. She paused. “You intervened?”

He dipped his head. “Yes, I did.”

“So now I’m sentenced to prison for the rest of my life?”

Rane’s lips twitched. Skye felt the urge to smack him. “You have been given the opportunity to present your case to the Assembly.”

Skye took another step toward him. “What case?”

Rane’s brow furrowed. “Your explanation. You must explain why you tried to kill me.”

“That’s simple enough. Because I’m a witch. Witches generally don’t like wizards. End of story.”

He snatched hold of her arm and glared down into her upturned face. “Like hell that’s the end. Look me in the eye and tell me there isn’t more to this story, Skye, that there isn’t something going on which you’re trying to hide.”

She stared up at him. “It’s none of your business.”

He shook her a little. “Do you realize what will happen to you if you don’t talk to them? I will not be able to prevent them from taking your life.”

“You can get me off this cloud or wherever the hell it is that we are.”

Rane’s face closed. “I cannot do that.”

“Why not?”

“I cannot betray my family.”

Skye gave a little laugh and spun around. “Great. Well, do I at least get to pick the manner in which I’ll die? I mean, I’ve never been a big fan of guns, don’t particularly care for knives or anything which is going to cause a massive amount of pain.” She sauntered toward the door and put one hand on the knob. “Perhaps a nice overdose of sleeping pills. I could sink into oblivion and you could pretend I was sleeping until you could convince your conscience that you did the right thing.”

In two strides, Rane stood in front of her. He grasped her shoulders and hauled her close to his taut body. “I will not let them harm you.” The words came out on a guttural moan before he kissed her.

The floor tilted beneath her feet and Skye clung to Rane’s broad shoulders for security, stability. She stood on tiptoe to accommodate the difference in their heights. His hands curved around her waist and lifted her, making them even. She gave a little sigh of surrender and accepted the divine pleasure his lips offered.

The kiss became an investigative caress, an exploration of tongues and soft sighs. Heat poured over her, drenching her in perspiration and when Rane’s lips moved to the soft spot of skin just behind her ear, Skye moaned her approval.

The clump of footsteps outside the door to her chamber barely registered until a fist pounded against solid wood. “Master Jaxon is looking for you, Master Rane,” came a booming voice.

Rane lifted his head and aimed a look at the door. “Tell him I shall be there shortly.” He lowered his forehead and touched it to Skye’s. “Nice timing.”

Skye breathed in shakily. “Maybe it was for the best.”

He rubbed his hands up and down her upper arms. “You’re kidding, right?”

She took hold of his hands. “We’re supposed to be enemies, remember?”

Rane freed his hands and tucked her hair back behind her ears. “Somehow, I can’t look at you like that anymore.”

“You haven’t forgotten that I broke into your house, have you?” Skye was almost desperate to remind him of what he didn’t like about her. They had no future together. She wasn’t even sure she had a future at all.

Rane gave her a smile, which caused her stomach to flip-flop and instead of responding to her question, he simply took her hand in his and led her toward the bedroom door.

“Aren’t you going to answer me?”

He flicked open the door with his finger. “I don’t live in the past, Skye.”

She swallowed hard. “What does that mean?”

“You’ll see soon enough.” He gave her a wink and her heart skittered.

“I don’t think I trust you, Rane.”

He stopped in the hallway and turned to face her. “Trust takes time.” He slid his hands up her arms. “You will come to trust me soon.” He smirked. “Right after you come to love me.”

Skye’s mouth fell open, but before she could respond, Rane had taken hold of her arm and propelled her down the long length of the hallway. And then they were standing in front of a blank wall. No art, no decorations, just plaster painted off-white. Until Rane touched it.

And the wall gave way.

Jaxon rose to his feet and waved Skye and Rane inside the Assembly Room. Rane noticed his brother’s frown and surmised Jaxon was keeping a tight rein on his temper. Adding fuel to the fire, Rane seated Skye at Jaxon’s left.

Jaxon glared at him and cleared his throat. “You have been brought here today because of the acts you have committed against Rane. The tribunal has determined you are guilty and should be put to death. Rane has, to our bewilderment, intervened on your behalf and asked that we allow you time to explain your actions. We are all at a loss to understand why a member of our Assembly would stand up for the very witch who tried to kill him, but nevertheless, we have granted Rane’s request.”

Skye folded her hands atop the table and kept her eyes downcast. Rane knew her well enough to know she wasn’t intimidated by his brother or any of the other wizards seated around the massive, oak table. She was gathering her thoughts, buying time until she could politely tell them all to go to hell.

Skye’s head lifted and Rane braced himself with an inner grin. “I know you think you have the right to condemn me, but you know nothing about me, my life, or what I’m up against. To protect your own family, I dare to say, you would do a lot more than attempt to take a life.” She rose to her feet and Rane slid his chair back to get a better look as she paced the Assembly Room.

Skye spun around and put her hands on her hips and Rane couldn’t prevent a grin. “How dare you!” Her sparkling eyes took in each and every wizard and Rane thought he saw Nexon squirm. “You claim to be a protector of people yet what you really mean is a protector of your own people. Mortals mean little to you when one of the wizards is under attack.”

“You are not exactly a mere mortal,” Jaxon responded with a bite to his voice.

“I never claimed to be a mere mortal and I never required your protection. This isn’t about me. I grew up hearing stories about the wizards and what an incredible group they were. My mother used to tell me tales of impossibilities, miracles even, that wizards performed to save humans, even at the risk of their own lives. And now, you would condemn me without giving me the benefit of the doubt. What kind of justice is that?”

A muscle ticked in Jaxon’s jaw. “We have laws here.”

“They are never wrong, I suppose.” Skye nodded her head once. “Of course not because that would mean admitting error and we all know wizards are infallible.”

The ticking intensified. “You have been allowed time to convince us of your innocence. You are wasting that time with this tantrum.”

Rane winced and pushed himself to his feet. “I do not believe this conversation is going anywhere any of us want to go. Perhaps it would be best to continue it another time.”

Skye held up one hand. “Not yet. This,” she raked her gaze up and down Jaxon’s body, “wizard needs to know the truth.”

Tess came to stand behind Jaxon, placing her hands on his shoulders. “My husband is the leader of the Assembly. As such, he has a right to know what your intentions are and why you wanted to kill Rane. All of us have that right.”

Rane noticed the shortness in Tess’ voice and he laid one hand on Skye’s arm. Her words would fall on deaf ears if she alienated everyone before she could get to the crux of her story. “Skye, they feel like you wanted to kill me for gain.”

Shaking her head, Skye walked back to the chair she’d vacated and sank down against the heavy wood. “That isn’t it at all.” She lowered her head and for a brief moment, silence reigned. Then, she pinned Jaxon with a steady gaze. “They have my sister.”

The women in the room sucked in a sharp breath. “They who?” Jaxon asked quietly.

“The other witches.” Skye massaged the bridge of her nose with two fingers. “The Coven of Thana. The leader is a witch named Sabrina.”

Jaxon slid to the edge of his seat. “She wants you to kill Rane.”

Skye tipped her head back to see Rane’s face. He gave her a reassuring smile. “Yes.” She trained her gaze on Jaxon’s face again.

“Did she tell you why?” Jaxon’s voice held urgency.

“No, but I can only imagine it’s because she wants me dead.”

Rane came forward and rested his hands against the back of the chair Skye occupied. “Would it not be much simpler to kill you herself?”

Skye’s shoulders lifted and fell. “I don’t understand everything about it. I refused to kill you at first and then she,” she paused and drew in a deep breath, “brought out my sister. She’s fourteen. Her name is Emily and,” another breath, “she’s not familiar with a lot of magic. Though I’ve tried to shelter her from that side of our lives, I did teach her a few spells, one of which might enable her to escape, but I’m not so sure she was listening. Emily isn’t interested in magic, not that I can blame her.” She lifted a hand and ran it over her hair. “Look, I don’t think Emily is going to be able to escape without my help which is why I’m going back for her. But there is one thing I do know, Sabrina will kill Emily if I don’t bring her proof of Rane’s death.”

Charlemaine clucked her tongue in disapproval. “Nonsense. Since we now know why you have attempted to harm Rane, we can certainly assist you. This witch is in for a little surprise.”

Skye jumped up. “No! I won’t risk Emily’s life! I’ll go back, but I’ll go back alone.”

Rane felt her shiver even before he reached her side. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “That is not possible.”

Her head bumped against his chest. “You have no control over this, Rane. This is my decision.”

His chin brushed her hair. “In spite of all your knowledge, you do not really know much about wizards, do you, Skye?”

“What do you mean?”

“There is very little we cannot control.”

***

“We have looked everywhere, Sabrina. The child is gone.”

Even as Sabrina heard the words, she refused to believe them. The little wench could not have escaped. It was impossible. She had cast the binding spell herself. “Look again,” she snapped and one by one the witches, her sisters of the Coven, slunk back into the darkness, eager to free themselves from Sabrina’s wrath.

Sabrina circled the fire, the ground sizzling beneath her feet at each step. “Where are you, my darling little girl? You simply cannot leave before the festivities.” With a grim smile, she held out her palm. “Don’t you want to witness your sister’s execution?” Cackling loudly, she stared into the center of her hand, but her vision only revealed a swirl of gray mist.

Cursing vilely, Sabrina closed her hand into a fist. The child could not be smart enough to hide her presence. At just fourteen years of age, Emily would be a novice if she knew anything of the arts. Perhaps Skye had taught the girl more than Sabrina had given her credit for.

Sabrina’s eyes narrowed and she floated across the charred ground. Emily had made a mistake. Sabrina didn’t like to be crossed and her enemies knew she was a resourceful witch when it came to battles. And to Sabrina, Emily had just declared war.

***

Emily smacked away another branch before it could slap her in the face and continued to run, toward where she had no idea. She only knew she was running away from Sabrina and the Coven and that was all she needed to know. She just hoped she’d said the spell right. Skye had been adamant that she learn it, but half the time Skye had been training her, Emily had tuned her out. She just wasn’t interested in magic. Now, she wished she’d listened more.

An owl hooted overhead and Emily took that as a good sign. Skye always said the animals were her friends. Skye had also said to always rely on her senses; they would never guide her wrong. Since darkness had fallen, the path ahead lay in threatening shadows and Emily’s vision was of little help. But the scent of damp grass and rotting wood guided her deeper into the forest.

As she walked, Emily talked to Skye, hoping somehow her sister could miraculously hear her.

“Skye, I really need you to find me soon. I have a lot to tell you and if you don’t come for me, I’m afraid I might never find you.” Her lower lip quivered, but Emily squared her shoulders and forced herself to remain calm, in control. Crying would serve no useful purpose. She needed to keep her focus.

Feeling much older than her fourteen years, Emily trudged ahead, checking the moon to make sure she was going in the proper direction. It was another trick Skye had taught her. A witch relied upon the moon to guide her way under the darkest of circumstances. Emily had paid attention during that lesson because astronomy had always fascinated her.

The trees thinned and as Emily walked into a clearing, her footsteps became lighter. Maybe she could do this, after all. Skye would be so proud of her once she… was that just a growl she heard?

Emily whirled around, but she was still alone. Her breath stalled in her throat, she took another step forward then another. Then stopped. Eyes. She saw eyes. Golden. Fierce. Staring at her like she was… dinner.

The leaves rustled and as the large predator walked into view, Emily’s knees knocked together. A panther. She’d thought they were all extinct. She should have paid more attention in school. Should she play dead? Run? Scream? Try to fight him off? She was sure this wasn’t covered in any of her classes. In fact, she knew jungle survival wasn’t anywhere in the curriculum.

The panther growled low and hunkered down. Emily gave a little giggle of fear. “Nice kitty,” she whispered. “I won’t really make much of a meal. More of a snack and I’m sure your mother doesn’t like you to eat between meals. Why don’t I run along and I’ll send someone back?”

The cat followed Emily’s ever move with its eyes before lunging to its feet. Emily closed her eyes and prepared for the attack. Then, her eyes popped open. The cat had disappeared and the whisper of the wind was the only sound she heard.

Sinking to the ground, Emily curled her arms around her knees and fought back the tears. She couldn’t believe the panther had left her alone. Trust her to find the only vegetarian panther alive.

Then it struck her. Emily leaped to her feet. The cloaking spell had worked! She was invisible. That’s why the panther hadn’t attacked her. Jumping and bouncing, Emily hugged herself and began to skip through the woods.

She’d find Skye if it was the last thing she did. She just hoped she could do it before the spell wore off. Skye hadn’t told her how long it would last.

***

Rane watched Skye’s movements, the agitation in her hands and the way her shoulders shook. She wouldn’t admit her fear, at least not out loud, but he read it. He read her. The thought should have made him warier. It didn’t.

He massaged her shoulders carefully and swept a look around the table. “I will take Skye back to her room now. She has much to think about.”

Jaxon walked behind his brother. “Please know that our assistance is yours should you require it.”

Skye turned slightly and extended her hand formally. “Thank you and I’m sorry I tried to kill Rane. I didn’t really try, though.” She wrinkled her nose. “I would never be a good criminal. I get caught every time.”

Rane slipped his hand to the small of her back. “You should be glad that I caught you when you broke into my home.”

She frowned up at him. “Why’s that?”

He touched the tip of her nose with one finger. “Otherwise, you would not have had the opportunity to get to know me.”

Jaxon gave a groan. “My brother has never been short on ego.”

Rane grinned over his shoulder before opening the wall. “You must be exhausted.” He returned his attention to Skye as they walked down the long corridor.

“I don’t want to sleep or rest, Rane. I need to find Emily. Once Sabrina realizes that I have no intention of killing you, she’ll destroy my sister.”

“I am glad to hear you have no intention of killing me now,” Rane whispered in her ear.

Skye tossed him a look. “That’s how I feel at the current moment. However, a woman can always change her mind.”

Rane laughed out loud and led her into the opulent room she would use. With a twist of his hand, the curtains slid shut, the lights dimmed and soft music filtered from hidden speakers.

Skye’s eyes narrowed. “What do you think you’re doing?”

He caught the scent of her sex and his body responded violently. The vicious punch of his desire caught him off-guard and for a moment, he could only stare at her, drink in the sight of her. When she approached him, he finally gained his voice. “Seducing you.” The words came out on a husky note and he liked the way Skye’s pupils dilated.

“I have to find my sister.”

“We will find your sister.” He emphasized the pronoun. “Together, but tonight, your sister is safe. The Coven is not aware of your defection to the other side.”

Skye took another step closer to him. “I was never on Sabrina’s side to begin with.”

He cupped her face. “Do not worry. Sabrina will not win.”

“How can you be so sure?” Skye stood on tiptoe. Her lips hovered scant millimeters away from his and it took every ounce of self-control Rane possessed to answer her question.

“Because I know witches. They won’t risk showing their trump card until they believe it’s the final play of the game. Sabrina still needs Emily, at least she thinks she does.”

“If you know so much about witches, why would you allow me to get close to you?”

“Because I knew you wouldn’t kill me.”

Skye sucked in a sharp breath. “You didn’t even know I was here to kill you.”

Rane lifted one eyebrow. “I would not be so sure of that, ma petite.” He drew her closer into his arms, his hands massaging her spine. “I knew much of you before you even arrived at my home.”

Skye murmured her approval. “How could you have known?”

“There is very little that wizards do not know.” He nuzzled her neck. “They especially know where a woman likes to be kissed.”

Skye chuckled softly. “I think that’s something every man knows.”

Rane scooped her up into his arms and carried her to the bed. “But not every man will make you forget everything but the sound of his voice, the touch of his lips on your skin.”

“You sound very sure of yourself.” Skye’s voice was barely above a whisper.

Rane placed her gently atop a mound of lacy pillows. “I will let you be the judge in the end.”

“It would take a lot to make me forget everything that’s going on in my life.”

He joined her on the bed. “I have a lot to give.”

***

Sabrina held her arms wide to the sky, calling out to the Master. Immediately, she felt the force of his power, but she needed more than even he could give her. She called upon the goddess Hecate to answer her plea for divine intervention. She needed strength, much more strength than she could obtain on her own or through the assistance of an embittered relic with an axe to grind and should Hecate grant her the power, she could face the wizards and win on her own. She would have to deal with Skye another way.

The great witch Allessandra would prevent any harm from coming to her chosen one. Though dead, Allessandra’s powers extended far beyond the reaches of the grave and no witch would dare challenge that power. Sabrina shivered at the thought.

As a young witch, she’d made the mistake of throwing down a gauntlet in Allessandra’s path. The Queen Witch had been mildly amused but when Sabrina issued the challenge in the face of the gathered Covens, Allessandra’s amusement had quickly faded. And Sabrina’s neck now bore a scar she could never erase. Had Allessandra wanted to kill her that night, Sabrina would be dead now.

Sabrina’s eyes narrowed as the memory enveloped her. She didn’t like being at anyone’s mercy. Which was precisely why Skye had to die. As long as the young witch was alive, the hope of Ostara lived. And Sabrina would not allow the Covens to be converted to angelic witches who focused on living good lives and helping the helpless. Weakness might be a virtue in the eyes of the mortals, but she wasn’t interested in acquiring it. In fact, there was only one thing she was interested in . . .

Becoming the Queen.

***

Danni’s heels tapped fiercely over the tiled floor as she hastened on her way. Falcon fell into step beside her, his face a dark mask of fury.

“It is not our place to interfere,” he reminded her for what must have been the tenth time.

Danni held up one hand and continued walking. “I get the visions for a reason, Falcon. I have to share what I know.”

A frustrated sigh was Falcon’s only response.

***

Skye tipped her head back and sighed with sheer pleasure as Rane’s lips caressed the pulse point. Her hands shaped his head, her fingers diving into the thickness of his hair. Seduction had never been so sweet.

Rane murmured low in his throat and swept a hand underneath her shirt. Skye jumped a little, then purred, arching her back to allow him full access. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her bra fly across the room before Rane’s hands molded her generous breasts.

Somewhere, in the far corners of her mind, Skye heard the thump against the door, but engulfed in waves of desire, she didn’t acknowledge the sound. Suddenly, cool air kissed her skin. She reached out for Rane, but he was gone, already standing at the door.

Grumbling to herself, Skye tugged her blouse down over her loose breasts and joined Rane at the door.

Skye recognized Falcon instantly. He stood behind Danni with an almost apologetic look on his face. Before Rane could ask any questions, Skye shouldered her way forward. “What’s wrong?”

Rane put one hand on her arm. “You do not know something is wrong. Do not jump to conclusions.”

Skye took note of the stilted tone of his voice, but otherwise, ignored his request. “You’re here for a reason. What’s going on?”

Danni opened her mouth to speak, but Falcon spoke in a stoic tone of voice. “My wife has had a vision.”

Skye frowned. “I didn’t know you got visions.”

“There is a lot you do not know about us,” Danni returned, looking past Rane toward the back wall. “You must leave here.”

Rane turned his head to follow her line of sight. “What are you talking about, Danni?”

Skye edged closer to Rane’s side. “I’d like to know the same thing.”

“I saw a young girl, maybe fourteen, fifteen. She is lost in the woods, alone, frightened.” Danni massaged her temples. “There was a large cat. I could not see it clearly enough to tell if it was any danger to the girl, but,” she opened her eyes and pinned Skye with a serious look,” she was calling your name. I thought you should know.”

Skye’s heart thundered in her chest. “Thank you. Thank you.” She reached out, captured Danni’s wrist, and gave it a squeeze. “I have to leave,” she said just as Rane closed the door.

“I’ll come with you,” Rane announced.

Skye had already moved across the room to retrieve her bra by the time he spoke. She whirled around, the tiny scrap of black lace dangling from two fingers. “That’s impossible.”

Rane sauntered toward her. “You don’t learn very quickly do you? Wizards make the impossible possible. Now finish getting dressed and we’ll get out of here.”

“You don’t understand.”

Rane dipped his head and before Skye’s eyes, his clothing changed to jeans and a dark gray sweater. “What don’t I understand?”

“If Emily has escaped, Sabrina will find her. It’s only a matter of time.”

“Then we need to find her first.”

Skye captured his hand. “Sabrina will find her first. It’s a guarantee.”

Rane’s eyes narrowed and Skye knew he was searching her face, trying to read between the lines of her words. “How can you be so sure?”

“Witches have the uncanny ability to track other witches.”

“Your sister is a witch, too?”

Skye’s hands shook as she fastened her bra. “Emily doesn’t know. I wanted her to lead as normal of a life as possible. I’ve tried to raise her like any other girl. She’s gone to school, played soccer, even had a starring role in the school play. She’s done everything I didn’t get to do as a child because I was too busy learning how to be a witch.”

Rane’s hands closed around her wrists and he lowered her hands to her sides. “That sounds like you know more about being a witch than you led me to believe.”

Skye tugged her arms free. “That was your assumption.”

“Then why don’t you just face Sabrina and take back your sister?”

Skye gave him a long look before she finally answered. “Because the only way to win with Sabrina is to kill her.”

“And you don’t think you can?”

Skye turned away from him. “That isn’t the issue.”

“Then what is?” He came to stand in front of her.

“I can’t kill Sabrina because it is an impossibility for me.”

“That might create a problem if it comes down to a choice,” Rane noted solemnly.

“No, it won’t. I will not kill.”

“Not even for your sister?”

Sabrina shook her head. “If I were to kill, I would become like Sabrina.”

Rane tipped her face up to see his. “You have control over what you become.”

She pushed him away. “There are things you don’t know, Rane, things you wouldn’t understand about my people even if you did know.”

He folded his arms and Skye knew by his stance that they would go nowhere unless he received more information. She walked away from him, toward the window and pressing one palm against the windowpane, she relished the feel of the coldness against her skin.

“Why is the window so cold?” she murmured almost inaudibly.

“Skye,” Rane’s voice held a warning.

She drew in a deep breath before replying. “I was born on Ostara, the day . . .”

“When light masters dark, I know. What does that have to do with anything?”

“If you’ll let me finish,” she said pointedly. Rane gave a grunt of acknowledgment and lapsed into silence. “Light cannot defeat dark by using the same weapons evil would use. If I were to kill Sabrina, I would become as she is.”

Realization dawned on Rane’s face. “But Sabrina wanted you to kill me. She wanted you to change sides so to speak.” When Skye didn’t respond, he continued. “Or because she knew the wizards would retaliate. Sabrina can’t kill you, either, can she?”

Skye turned to face him. “Sabrina doesn’t want the light.”

“Now it all makes sense. And I have the perfect solution to your dilemma.”

“Then explain it to me,” she said with a wry twist of her lips.

Rane shrugged. “It’s simple really. You can’t kill Sabrina.” He held out his hand. “But I wasn’t born on Ostara.”

CHAPTER SIX

The sky darkened overhead and the clouds bumped together in frantic anger. The first splatter of rain smacked Emily in the center of her head and she ducked, looking for cover. In the distance, she saw an abandoned cabin and with a rush of glee, she darted toward it, but for the briefest of moments, it disappeared. She stopped and stared, waiting for the cabin to come back into view. When it did, she began to walk toward her, her pace hesitant.

The eerie cackle pushed chills from the top of her neck to the bottom of her feet.

Emily froze and as the deluge began, she knew she was no longer alone.

***

“You can’t go back with me.” Skye continued the same argument she’d been making for the past ten minutes. Rane didn’t remember exactly when he’d tuned her out.

“I need to tell the others we are leaving.” He heard the gurgle of irritation as he passed by Skye and knew he had company the second he stepped out into the corridor. The marble staircase stood ahead and for a second, he contemplated making a short stop inside the Serenity Chamber, but as Skye gained ground behind him, he knew peace would be the last thing he’d find with her on this journey.

“Rane, you’re not listening to me.”

“You’re very intuitive,” he pointed out.

She caught up with him and smacked his shoulder. He stopped. As a wizard, he wasn’t used to being abused in any fashion. Skye’s slap stunned him more than hurt him. “Good. I’m glad I finally have your attention,” she said with a hint of smugness in her voice. “Now, as I was saying before you walked out on me, you can’t go with me. I have to do this alone.”

“Who says?”

Skye blinked at him, her green eyes clouded with confusion. “Who says what?”

“Who says I cannot go back with you?”

“Well, I do for one.”

“Is there a rule book you are going by?”

More blinking accompanied Rane’s question and Skye tilted her head to one side. “Are you trying to confuse me?”

“Is it working?”

He saw her grit her teeth. “Rane, I have a purpose in returning.”

“So tell me this grand purpose.”

“Stop mocking me. This is serious.” Skye looked down at the floor and Rane’s heart took a tumble. The feeling nearly strangled him. He couldn’t remember the last time a woman had touched his heart, let alone a mortal one.

He slid his palm alongside her cheek. “I know it is serious, Skye, and that is precisely why I cannot let you go alone.”

“I won’t let you go with me.”

Rane chuckled. “Sweetheart, have you forgotten you are in my world now?”

Her eyes flashed her irritation. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“You cannot leave without me.”

***

Sabrina clapped her hands together gleefully. She’d found the little brat. With a little help from the Master and the goddess Hecate, she’d lost little time in locating the treacherous girl. And unless she missed her guess, they would soon have company.

Sabrina settled down in a comfortable chaise lounge, her legs stretched out in front of her and a bowl of chocolate covered cherries at her right hand. The glass-encased house she’d constructed so quickly wouldn’t have been her first choice in accommodations, but it would do to enjoy the little reunion between Emily and her sister. She stayed far enough out of sight and yet, close enough to feel the happy emotions running through woman and child.

Right before Emily killed her own sister.

***

Skye changed into a pair of jeans and a lightweight cotton sweater. Then, after pulling on a pair of hiking boots Rane had provided her, she sat down on the edge of the bed and curled one hand around the pendant she kept hidden close to her breasts.

“Mom, I promise you, I’ll find her.” The gold nugget vibrated and Skye felt her mother’s presence. “I know you trust me to take care of Emily. I made a mistake, let down my guard. It won’t happen again. I’ll watch out for her. Sabrina will not win.”

She stood without releasing the pendant. “I just wish I knew how I was going to do it.”

“I thought we had already covered that,” Rane spoke from behind her.

Skye whirled around. “Do you always eavesdrop on private conversations?”

“I was not aware there was anyone else in the room you were conversing with.”

Skye dropped her hand to her side. “My mother.”

One eyebrow lifted. “Your mother? Your mother is…”

“Dead, I know. I still talk to her. It isn’t a crime.” She tugged her sweater down and marched past him. “We should get going. We’ve wasted enough time.”

Rane’s hand curled around her upper arm. “One more thing.”

“What now?”

“I will not let you sacrifice yourself to save your sister.”

For a brief moment, Skye was speechless. How could he have known? Then, regaining her composure, she twisted the doorknob. “You worry about getting us there. I’ll worry about solving the problem once we arrive.”

Rane wrapped one arm around her waist and Skye shot him a glance. “What are you doing?” Even she heard the hesitation in her voice.

He grinned down into her upturned face. “Getting us there.”

“Couldn’t you just blink or something?”

“And miss the ride? I do not think I want to do that.” He grinned and winked down into her upturned face and Skye thought she saw the merest hint of mischief in his eyes before the atmosphere began to tip and swirl and as Skye squeezed her eyes shut, she heard Rane laugh.

***

They touched Earth seconds later, but to Skye, it felt like an eternity. The rain-soaked leaves squished beneath her feet as she took two steps forward. “She’s in the forest somewhere. I can feel her.”

Rane’s hands came to rest on her shoulders. “We’ll find her.”

She leaned back against his chest and didn’t allow herself to wonder why she needed his strength. “I just hope we find her before it’s too late.”

“You have to stop thinking like that, Skye. Sabrina wants something and she can’t kill Emily until she gets it.”

“She wants me dead,” Skye whispered.

“Well, don’t feel alone. She wouldn’t mind seeing me as a corpse, either.” He winked at her and took her hand.

“Can you use your magic to find her?”

Rane smiled wryly. “Wizards don’t track humans very well. I can sense when someone is in danger, but I’m not getting that feeling right now. If Emily is here, she’s safe.”

“There’s a big difference between safe and without harm, Rane. Sabrina could still have her.”

Rane squeezed her fingers. “There is another witch in the forest.”

Skye sucked in a breath. “You feel her, too?”

“From the moment we got here.” He closed his eyes and tipped his face to the sky. “We should go east.”

Skye didn’t question him. She simply followed his lead while constructing her plan

***

Night fell quickly, obscuring their path and creating threatening shadows. Even the trees seemed unfriendly in the darkness, but Rane walked ahead, shoulders erect, steps even and calm.

Skye relaxed a little as she walked behind him. Though her magic might be a little rusty, she knew it would come to her aid should she need it, but it helped to know Rane was with her. Sabrina might be expecting her, but she’d be more than surprised by Rane’s presence.

The winds increased and more raindrops began to pummel the Earth. Rane whirled around, took Skye into his arms and rose above the downpour.

Skye clung to him, looking down at the clouds of fury. “Can you stop this?”

“The witch didn’t create it and I think we can use it to our advantage.” He pointed downward and Skye tried to follow his finger, but the driving rain, the swirling clouds and inky blackness offered little help.

“I can’t see anything.”

Rane pulled her closer, drew a circle in the air and parted the clouds. “Don’t you recognize your own sister?”

Tears filled Skye’s eyes as she honed in on Emily’s sleeping form. She’d taken shelter inside a dilapidated cabin and through a hole in the rusty tin roof, Skye saw her curled on top of a narrow cot. She slept with her knees close to her chest, like she normally did when something had frightened her. Skye’s eyes narrowed. “We need to get her.”

Rane held her close, but he didn’t move. “We will. In time.”

“Sabrina could be nearby.”

“Do you think I cannot handle one witch?”

Skye tapped him lightly on the chest. “You can’t even handle me.”

One side of his mouth tipped upwards in a crooked smile. “I thought I was doing a fairly decent job of it until Danni interrupted us.”

Skye struggled to keep her mind on her sister. Rane’s eyes could make her forget everything but the memory of his hands caressing her, his tongue swirling over her lips and . . .

“Skye?” He called her name, his voice swathed in amusement.

Her head lifted and she gave him an icy stare. “I want to get my sister.”

He dipped his head and kissed her. “And we will. The storm will be over in a second. Until then, we wait.”

“Why don’t you just stop the storm?”

“I could hold the storm at bay, but it’s better if we wait it out. Emily is safe for now. We should leave her there and concentrate on finding the witch.”

“Will you please stop saying witch like it’s an obscenity?”

Rane grinned at her. “Did I strike a nerve? I thought you weren’t a witch.”

Skye ignored the last comment. “Not all witches are bad.”

“Granted. I happen to think one particular witch is very good.”

Skye’s skin heated with the look from his eyes and she quickly looked away. “Where do you think Sabrina is hiding?”

“If she’s like any other typical witch, it’s some place obvious.”

Skye twisted in his arms and her foot dangled close to the top of a gray cloud. A spark of electricity captured her leg, climbing up her vein in an instant. She gave a shout and tried to pull back, but Rane held her close and pressed one hand against the top of her thigh. The pain subsided and Skye went limp.

“I couldn’t stop it,” she whispered.

Rane continued to rub her thigh. “What?”

“The electricity. I couldn’t stop it.”

“How could you have stopped it?”

“It’s my . . .” she tipped her head back to see his face. “You already know.”

He brushed her hair back behind her shoulders. “Yes. I’ve always known you’re a witch, Skye. It changes nothing.”

She sniffed and looked away from him. “But I couldn’t stop that electric shock.”

“What are you trying to tell me, Skye?”

She placed her hand on top of his. “My mother could have stopped it.”

Rane turned her to face him. “You’re not your mother.”

She cupped his face in her hands and the razor stubble scratched her palms. “That’s exactly the point I’m trying to make. Maybe confronting Sabrina is a bad idea.”

Rane put one finger against her lips. “Will you stop worrying? It was never my intention to let you take care of Sabrina. That’s what I’m here for.”

“Rane, she’s different. More powerful than any other witch I’ve ever known.”

Rane lifted his head and searched through the broken clouds. “You think her magic isn’t all her own?”

“The thought’s crossed my mind.”

Rane faced her again and all Skye saw was calm reassurance on his face. “It doesn’t matter how much power she has, Skye. She will be defeated.”

“How can you be so sure?”

Rane grinned broadly. “Because I don’t have to be sure of her to be sure of me.”

***

Sabrina stood and peered through the copse of trees. Where in the hell was Skye? It shouldn’t have taken her this long to find her sister even with her limited abilities. Frustrated, Sabrina paced her glass chamber, hands on hips.

“Don’t tell me I’m going to have to lead you here myself, Skye.”

“Patience,” came an echo from overhead.

Sabrina froze. She recognized the voice immediately. Goose bumps leap-frogged down her spine. “You’re right, Master. It was a momentary lapse. I will be patient and I will wait.”

“Do not attempt to pacify me, Sabrina.” The Master’s displeasure hit Sabrina like a slap to the face. She staggered back, holding her cheek. “You would be wise to focus on your mission. The witch will come. She is attached to the little girl.”

Sabrina bit down hard on her lower lip. “For whatever reason. I found the child to be quite distasteful.”

The Master chuckled and the sound bounced off the glass walls. Sabrina’s goose bumps quadrupled. “Your enemy has arrived, Sabrina. Can you not feel her?”

Sabrina wrapped her arms around herself and looked out into the night. She saw nothing. Felt nothing. Other than the fear of the Master’s presence. She wished he would leave. She needed him to leave. “Why can I not feel her?” She whispered the question.

“Because you are too weak. You dwell on matters of little importance. In the end, it will not matter that the witch did not hasten her arrival. Her demise will come swiftly.”

Sabrina bobbed her head in avid agreement. Right now, she’d say anything if only it would make the Master leave. She heard the slight scraping of his nails along the glass walls and she didn’t dare lift her head to look up. She didn’t want to know that he was hovering above her like some giant bat. “I will make sure Skye does not leave here alive tonight.”

“See that you do. Remember my warning, Sabrina. Fail me again and I will have no more use for you.”

Sabrina swallowed hard, but she didn’t respond to the threat. She’d lost the ability to speak.

***

Rane felt Skye’s urgency and knew she wanted to pull him down toward the cabin, but he held fast. Skye’s foe was closer now, so close Rane felt the tension in the air, the dusting of her evil spores.

“You can go to Emily,” he suggested with sudden inspiration. With Skye out of the way, he could deal with the other witch and have Skye and her sister home within the hour.

Skye gripped his hand, accurately reading his intentions. “I’m not leaving you alone with Sabrina. You don’t know what she’s capable of.”

“That is not information I need. I only need to be aware of my own abilities.”

“Don’t be cocky. You haven’t met her.”

Rane shrugged. “If you’ve met one witch . . .”

Skye whipped around and Rane brought her close to his body before she could strike out at him. He kissed her soundly, though briefly before setting her away from him. His body’s painful response to her close proximity only served to emphasize that he needed her as far away from him as possible when he faced this new witch.

“Skye, I need you to be with your sister.”

“Why?”

“Because I need to be able to concentrate. With you standing near, my concentration levels are not as they should be.”

Skye appeared to be considering his request, but t hen she shook her head. “I’m still not leaving you alone with her,” she repeated.

Rane’s eyes narrowed. “I could take the choice out of your hands.” Even as he said the words, he knew he wouldn’t follow through.

Skye took a step closer to him and tipped her jaw up to look him in the eyes. “And I would make you regret that decision later.”

His lips twitched. “I believe you would.” He threaded his fingers in her hair and brought her head down to kiss her forehead. “In that case, I am asking you to go to your sister.”

“That’s foreign to you, isn’t it?”

He fought to keep from smiling. “You mean asking?”

“Precisely.”

“I believe, by the smug smile on your face, you already know the answer to that one.” He cupped her chin briefly and held out one hand. “Are you ready to get your sister?”

“Rane, promise me you’ll be careful.”

His blood heated. “You wish for me to return to you, then?”

Skye managed a saucy grin. “Nope. I just wouldn’t want your death on my hands.”

He read the fear on her face, but he didn’t reach out for her. To take her in his arms now would surely be his undoing. “I will come back to you, Skye.”

“Promise?” she insisted.

“I could not leave you before I have had the chance to make love to you.” He winked and slowly, they began to descend through the clouds.

***

Skye walked into the cabin, careful to tread softly. She didn’t want to risk scaring Emily before she got the chance to wake her.

The rickety cot sagged against the far wall of the cabin, its frame bent and rusty. It matched the room, which held it. Skye wrinkled her nose as she took a quick look around. Cobwebs stretched from corner to corner of the thick pine walls and leaves, mud, and other things Skye didn’t want to dissect littered the floor. She made her way to the cot and squatted down beside it. “Emily,” she whispered, reaching out one hand to brush her sister’s hair away from her flushed face. “Emily. Wake up. I’m here.”

Emily mumbled in her sleep and drew her legs up closer to her chest.

Skye’s hand shook when she placed it on Emily’s shoulder. “Honey, it’s Skye. You need to wake up. We have to get out of here.”

Finally, Emily turned, cracked open her eyes, blinked and closed them again. Then, she came wide awake, her face breaking into a beaming smile. “Skye!” She threw her arms around Skye’s neck and held on tightly.

Skye stood, swinging her sister with her. “Oh, it’s good to see you.”

“You, too.” Emily’s voice was muffled in the curve of Skye’s neck. “How did you get here? I was looking for you. I’ve been looking all day.”

Skye set her on the dirty wooden floor and cupped her face. “Let me look at you. Did Sabrina hurt you?”

Emily grimaced. “Other than making me look at her face every day, no.”

Skye did an informal scan anyway, running her hands over her sister’s hair and down her back before she was finally satisfied. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

Emily grinned up at her. “Duh. Now, let’s get out of this place. I’m sure Sabrina’s looking for you.”

“Don’t worry about Sabrina. I brought a friend.” She winked down at Emily. “He can take care of her.”

Emily raced ahead to the door. “Who is this friend exactly?”

“His name is Rane and he’s…”

“The wizard you were supposed to kill!” Emily squealed. “I knew it! I knew you couldn’t kill him.”

Skye tapped the teenager lightly on the arm. “I could have if it meant saving your life.”

Emily rolled her eyes. “Please. You probably made a half-assed attempt but couldn’t go through with it.”

Skye chuckled. “You know me too well and watch your language.” She tugged open the cabin door and stepped out into the dark first. “Stay close to me and keep quiet.”

“But if I keep quiet, how will Sabrina find us?” came Emily’s sarcastic response.

Skye gave her a reproving look over her shoulder before moving deeper into the forest.

***

Rane moved through the forest quickly, tree to tree, thought by thought. He didn’t miss a clearing, but the witch had disappeared. When he reappeared at the cabin, it was empty. He centered his thoughts on Skye and found her immediately. For a long second, he watched her walking with her sister.

Skye held Emily’s hand and though they remained silent on their journey, he knew they were communicating. He smiled and he felt an unfamiliar sensation in the center of his chest. He quickly dismissed it. He didn’t have time for unnecessary emotions.

He spoke Skye’s name softly so as not to alarm her.

She stopped walking and looked up.

Rane descended, catching the teenager’s eyes with a smile. “You must be Emily.”

She bobbed her head quickly, swiped her hand down the leg of her jeans and stuck it out. “It’s nice to meet you.”

He took her hand. “And you.” He lifted his gaze toward Skye’s worried face. “She’s gone,” he said aloud.

Skye’s shoulders slumped. “Where could she have gotten to?”

“Probably back to the Coven.”

“Could she have sensed your presence?” Skye worried aloud.

Rane felt Emily’s eyes on his face and he looked down at her while he responded. “No, but don’t worry. I will find her. For now, I’ll bet this one would like a hot bath and something to eat.”

Emily giggled and Skye shot her an inquisitive look.

Rane tucked Emily’s hand in the crook of his arm and reached for Skye’s hand. “Shall we go?” He closed his eyes and immediately let out an explosive curse. He pushed Skye to the side and shoved Emily after her. “Get behind those trees and stay down!”

***

Skye snatched Emily close to her and pressed her head down to her chest. “It’s going to be all right.” Even as she spoke, she couldn’t take her eyes off of Rane.

He held his arms wide, spun around and his clothes disappeared, replaced by resplendent indigo robes. His dark hair whipped around his face and his eyes shot sparks.

She held her breath when his feet left the ground. “Dear God.”

“Show yourself,” Rane commanded in a gravelly voice Skye didn’t recognize.

The air stilled, silence coating the atmosphere from treetop to treetop. Even the crickets halted their songs.

Skye allowed herself to breath in shallow pants. She felt Rane’s fury and her heart pumped in fear for him. What was his facing? Could he face it and live? She swallowed hard. The thought of his death was . . . inconceivable.

Emily touched her arm, drawing Skye’s attention. “He’s gonna be alright, Sis. He’s a wizard.”

Before Skye could respond, the sky lit up with electric current, zig-zagging toward the ground beneath Rane. She watched in horror as he held out his hand and caught the lightning, curling his fingers around the charged particles.

A roar split the night and Rane whipped the lightning like a snake caught by the tail. It rippled and rolled in waves while curses fouled the air. Smoke curled into the air in lazy waves before disappearing behind the clouds and electrical currents raced from treetop to treetop.

“I said show yourself,” Rane shouted in return.

Fire rings spun up from the ground, curling around Rane’s feet and taunting the edges of his robe. He extinguished the flames with a brisk shower from the tips of his fingers. As the air continued to crackle, Rane rose higher into the sky. “Enough of these games. Face me like a man.”

Brilliant colors, golds, blues, reds and greens, sparked overhead and while Emily gasped in approval, Skye knew the fireworks weren’t for their enjoyment just as she knew this wasn’t Sabrina’s handiwork. As powerful as the witch was, she wouldn’t take on a wizard who’d attained his full powers. Which made Skye wonder who this new foe was.

And if Rane could defeat him.

“You will pay for your interference, Wizard.” The voice boomed, reverberating the ground beneath them and Emily shook with fear.

Skye tried to soothe her, but she couldn’t hide her own terror.

Higher and higher Rane rose into the air until Skye could barely see the hem of his robe. The clash of metal against metal startled her and she jumped to her feet, staring up into the sky. Red-gold flames swirled overhead, creating a fiery vortex. Skye stared upwards, her knees weak. Then, she made her decision. She had to help Rane.

She returned to Emily’s side and knelt down beside him. “Emily, I can’t let Rane get hurt. I have to go help him.” She curved one hand against Emily’s cheek. “You may see me do things you’ve never seen before.”

Emily squeezed Skye’s fingers. “I know you’re a witch, Sis. Now, go kick evil’s ass.”

For once, Skye didn’t admonish her sister for the language.

***

Rane felt the enemy’s presence, but couldn’t see a visible body. He fought the creature’s aura, evading the daggers and darts with expert turns and twists. He kept his thoughts centered, his mind clear until . . . hell! “What in the hell are you doing here?” he shouted as Skye rose to meet him.

“Helping you,” she responded, spinning closer to him.

“I do not need your help.”

Skye ignored the comment. “What is this thing?”

“I do not know. He has not made his presence known.”

As they talked, the air quieted. “Where is he?” Skye turned slowly, watching from every angle.

In spite of the danger, Rane couldn’t take his eyes off of her. She held herself beautifully, carrying the full weight of her magic and yet, still managing to appear as innocent as a newborn. “Do you even know what you are planning to do up here?” He desperately needed to take his mind off his fantasies.

Skye held out one hand. “I told you. I’m planning to help you.”

“Did you hear me call for help?”

“That’s not the point.”

Rane came toward her, anger propelling him quickly. Catching Skye in the updraft, the wind tossed her into his arms. “Listen to me,” he glowered down at her, “when I tell you to stay put, I need for you to stay put.”

Skye poked his chest with her index finger. “No. You listen to me. I’m not about to let you get hurt or killed because of me. This is my battle, not yours.”

Rane’s temper spiked. “Every battle is mine, if I so choose.”

“Oh, here we go. I’m surprised there’s room up here for you, me and your ego.”

Rane held her tightly around the waist and brought them lower toward the ground. “You have no business being up here and the next time I tell you what to do, do it. You could have gotten killed.”

He watched Skye’s shoulders stiffen. “You’ve been the one constantly reminding me that I’m a witch. It’s time I started acting like one and since I’ve been around them all my life, I know what to do. Magic runs in my family. My grandmother was a witch. My mother was a witch. Hell, even my sister is a witch. We can take . . .” Skye stopped speaking the second Emily came into view.

“I knew it,” Emily said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’m a witch. That’s the only way I could’ve gotten that key.” She held out both hands. “I’m really a witch.” Awe filled her voice.

“Emily, no.” Skye rushed toward her. “Inheriting the magic is a big responsibility. It’s not a game. I was going to tell you when I thought you were ready, when we could discuss it at length and work together.”

Emily shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. I think I already knew. Now, are you two finished arguing because I really am hungry.” She jogged on ahead of them.

Skye let out a sigh. “I didn’t mean to do that.”

“You worry too much about small things, Skye. Your sister handled the information very well. She does not appear to be destroyed by it.”

“And I suppose you think your well-being is one of those small things I worry about.”

Rane laughed, a full deep-throated laugh, which started in the center of his chest. It felt good to laugh. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt like this. He wrapped one arm around Skye’s waist and pulled her to him. She resisted at first, but then she melted against him. “I’m not laughing at you, Skye. It’s just been a long time since anyone has worried about my well-being, if ever. The mere fact that I’m a wizard usually eliminates the need.”

“Then I guess I’m just being an emotional female.”

“Why?”

She blinked at him. “What do you mean why?”

“Why are you worried about me?”

Skye took a long moment before she finally answered. “Because, for some strange reason, I care about you.”

Rane grinned and nodded. “That’s what I thought.” He grabbed her hand, ducked his head for a brief kiss, and took off after Emily.

***

The closed gates surrounding Mystique lent a foreboding air to the fortress beyond and for a brief moment, Skye wondered if she should bring her sister to the wizards’ home. The last time she was here, they wanted to kill her. She looked up and down the pewter spires and as if feeling her nervousness, Rane tightened his fingers around hers.

As he walked toward the gates, they swung open. Emily whispered, “Cool,” behind Skye and whistled as they passed each new sight, which had bedazzled Skye only days earlier.

“Skye, check out the unicorn. I didn’t think they really existed.”

Rane smiled. “Everything you ever imagined exists on Mystique.” He looked over his shoulder. “But only the good things.”

The double doors to the wizards’ fortress swung open and the thunderous sound of footsteps echoed against the marble tiles. Jaxon led the pack.

“Rane, what are you doing?”

Rane stepped up onto the top step, bringing Skye with him. “Skye and Emily will be our guests for a while.”

“How long is a while?”

Rane met his brother nose to nose. “Until I decide it’s time for us to leave.”

“This is not a boarding house for mortals and witches. When will my family learn this?”

Tess tapped her husband on the shoulder. “Perhaps you should not bandy that mortal word around so casually considering you married one yourself.”

Jaxon glowered at her before directing his gaze back toward Rane. “I will ask you again. How long are they staying?”

“Actually, we’re not staying at all,” Skye spoke up, taking Emily’s hand and heading back down the stairs.

“Skye, wait.” Rane didn’t go after her, but his voice alone brought her to a halt. “My brother is merely being the ass he has always been. This is my home as much as it is his. He has no say in what guests I bring here.”

Jaxon’s shoulders stiffened briefly before he relaxed and grinned slightly. “One of these days, brother, that smart mouth of yours is going to get you into trouble.”

Rane chucked Jaxon under the chin as he passed. “What makes you so sure it has not already?” Then, he lowered his voice. “We need to talk.”

“Trouble?” Jaxon’s concern was immediate.

“Yes, but I do not know its nature. I am not familiar with this particular enemy.”

“Were you hurt?”

Rane put his hand on Jaxon’s shoulder. “No. I am fine. We have much to discuss, though.”

“Meet me in the Assembly Room in fifteen minutes. That is, if your woman will allow you to leave her so soon.” Jaxon’s sly response served its purpose.

Rane rubbed his chin and shook his head. “You have not had your ass kicked in a very long time, Jaxon. It is starting to show.”

Skye brushed past them both, Emily in tow. “We’ll be in our prison once the two of you get done comparing testosterone levels.”

Jaxon grinned. “As I was saying…”

“You were saying nothing. You know nothing,” Rane bit out.

“I believe your woman needs you.”

Skye stopped upon hearing the words. “I am not his woman, Jaxon, but I will admit to needing him. For now. As soon as Emily is safe, she and I will leave your world and you won’t have to endure our presence any longer.”

Jaxon winced a little at her words and his wife’s poke in the ribs. “A thousand pardons for my rudeness, Miss Logan. Our home is not used to harboring witches.”

Skye whirled around, ready to defend her sister and their inheritance, but Rane held up one hand to silence her.

“Skye, my brother is only trying to bait you. It is what he does with those he finds fascinating. Apparently, he has been fascinated by me for years.” He waved his hand and the door at the top of the stairs opened. “Go now. Rest. I will be up to see you shortly.”

“Yes, of course. Because the big, strong, men have much to discuss. I’ll be up here cooking the porridge like a good, little woman,” Skye snapped before slamming the door behind her.

CHAPTER SEVEN

The chill in the air warned Sabrina that the Master was on his way. She wrapped her arms around her body and paced the distance from one end of the clearing to the other. She knew he’d see Skye’s escape as a failure, but there was still time. Ostara was days away.

None of her sisters joined her. Sabrina’s lips curled into a sneer. They were hiding, waiting for the chance to gloat at her demise. They’d never liked her as the leader of the Coven because her power outshone them all. They’d whispered behind her back yet none of them had the backbone to confront her, to challenge her. They knew they’d lose.

She thrust her shoulders back and walked to the center of the clearing. If she must go out, she would not go out in fear. She would face her own destiny head on. Lifting her head high, she directed her eyes at the sky and called out, “I’m ready for you. Speed your arrival. I do not wish to wait for you all night.”

He arrived in a circle of fire and hailstones, his grotesque face wreathed in smiles. “So you have taken it upon yourself to grow a set of stones, I see.” He chuckled at his own wit and whipped past her so fast Sabrina didn’t even see him move. “Look behind you, witch.”

She turned around slowly, watching in agonized fascination as the talons on the end of his fingers grew longer, reaching impossible lengths. “I have not failed you.” The words came out more of a plea.

He inspected his nails. “Perhaps. Perhaps not. No matter. I do not wish to devote any more of my time to tutoring you. I’m sure you’ve heard the old saying. If you want something done right, do it yourself. That is what I should have done all along.” He lifted his head and his pupil’s glowed blood red. “I have no more use for you, Sabrina. However,” he reached out one hand, “I do require the use of your body.”

Chilling screams rent the air.

***

“You have your hands full with that one,” Jaxon noted the minute Rane closed the door to the Assembly Room.

Rane strolled to the table. “And do you doubt I can handle her?”

Jaxon smirked. “The same way I handle Tess.”

Rane caught the irony of the situation and grinned before settling himself in one of the wooden chairs surrounding the long, polished top table. “Sitting would be a good idea. You will not like the information I need to share.”

All humor faded from Jaxon’s face and he joined his brother at the table. “This enemy you mentioned, have you ever seen the likes before?”

Rane propped one foot on a nearby chair and shook his head. “No. Never. It was a thing, yet a living being. I heard his heart beating.”

“And you are sure it was not the witch?”

“Witches are not this powerful, Jaxon. This thing battled me in mid-air and never lost his strength. We could have fought for days.”

Jaxon frowned. “I have heard mention of something like this in times past. Perhaps Falcon would know more. I should contact him.”

“Now you see why I cannot leave Skye and Emily alone.”

Jaxon held up one hand. “My sense of loyalty to our Assembly consumed me, brother. I spoke hastily and for that, I apologize. Skye and Emily are welcome here . . . as long as you are sure she does not intend to make any more attempts on your life.”

“That is no longer a concern. Skye wants to make sure her sister is safe.”

“As well she should. Now tell me more about this enemy.”

Rane launched into a retelling of the battle and by the time he finished, Jaxon’s frown had intensified.

“And you say he never became visible?”

“Never.”

Jaxon let out a long, slow breath. “It could not be.”

Rane sat up straighter. “You know of this enemy then?”

“Falcon and I discussed this once, not long ago. When he and Danni met on Earth, Danni’s’ deceased husband was taken from the grave, resurrected. At first, Falcon assumed a rogue wizard had performed the deed, but then he determined that something other than a wizard was guiding the body. Falcon never located the source of that power.”

Rane knocked the table with a fist. “Resurrecting the dead.” He blew out a breath. “Then we have an unknown enemy we had better get to know in a hurry.” He stood up. “Because he is coming for Skye.”

Jaxon stood with him. “He cannot bring his evil to Mystique.”

Rane walked to the wall. “He can bring back the dead. I would not be too sure of what he can and cannot do.”

***

The witches gathered around Sabrina, eager to hear the news about Skye’s demise. Sabrina held up one hand and searched the crowd, her eyes glowing. “My sisters, my battle was not a success.” At the low murmurs, Sabrina snapped her fingers and silence descended. “Let there not be disquiet among you. It is only a matter of time before the young witch is dead. Until then, we continue our daily battles.”

The witches exchanged glances, each unnerved by the peaceful tone of Sabrina’s voice and the calm manner in which she held herself. The rage that had accompanied Sabrina when she left had dissipated, replaced with a peace, which caused anxiety among the ranks.

“Sabrina.” One young witch stepped forward to gain the leader’s attention.

Sabrina turned her attention toward the apprentice. “Yes?”

“Why was the battle not a success? Did you not fight Skye as was your intention when you left us?”

Everyone saw the irritation in Sabrina’s eyes as she looked down at the young woman who’d just given herself to black magic a few months past. “Do you question me?” Sabrina asked, her voice controlled, yet, a simpleton could have heard the fury vibrating beneath the tones.

The novice took a step backwards. “No. No, of course not, Sabrina. I was merely curious. I mean, you told us in the beginning if we had questions to ask you.”

“Yes, well, I’ve changed my mind.” Sabrina gave the witch a look of disdain. “Don’t ask. Just obey and we’ll all get along famously. Perhaps you’ll learn something while you’re following orders.” She stepped down off the dais and strolled toward the center of the clearing. “Now we must work quickly if we are to defeat the wizards.”

Collective gasps sounded and Sabrina quickly corrected her mistake. “Skye. I meant if we are to defeat Skye, of course. We all know we cannot defeat the wizards with the magic that we do have. Oh, do not look so bothered. It was a simple slip of the tongue, that’s all.”

The witches continued to stare at Sabrina as if she’d suggested they strike down their own loved ones.

Sabrina stood up straighter. “Does anyone have any questions and before you answer, let me warn you that my patience is growing thinner with each passing second. We have much to do and little time to do it in.”

A broad-shouldered witch with flaming red hair and icy blue eyes pushed her way to the front of the group. “You keep referring to time, Sabrina. You have never mentioned a deadline before.”

Sabrina turned ever so slightly. “I see you found your voice, Paige.” She smiled and ran her hands down the long length of her slim-fitting black dress. “As for the deadline, well, let’s just say things change.”

“What things?” Paige didn’t back down.

Sabrina hissed under her breath. “Things only I need to know about.”

“We’re a Coven, a sisterhood, Sabrina. You are our leader because we chose you as our leader. Don’t forget that.”

Sabrina’s eyes narrowed and she slowly walked toward the taller witch. “You dare to threaten me?”

Paige came nose to nose with the leader. “I stand up for our sisterhood.”

Sabrina smiled, though the mirth didn’t reach her eyes. “Pity. I really did like you.” Her hand shot out and caught Paige in the center of her chest.

The witch stumbled, gasped for air and fell to the ground, her arms outstretched.

Sabrina dusted her hands. “Don’t bother checking. She’s dead.” Her eyes swept the cluster of witches. “And should any of you get the bright idea to challenge me, please remember this tonight. I do hate to repeat myself.”

***

Emily cracked open the bedroom door and peered out into the corridor. “What’s going on out there, Skye?”

“The men are talking,” Skye muttered with more acrimony than she intended. She raised herself to a sitting position and smiled at her sister. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be so angry.”

Emily returned to the bed. “You’re upset with Rane?”

“It’s a long story.”

“I’m not a child.”

Skye took her sister’s hand. “I know that. You’ve handled yourself very well.”

“I’m not asking for a pat on the head, Skye. What’s going on between you and the wizard?”

Skye stood and walked to the door. “Absolutely nothing. Why don’t you stay here and I’ll go find out what’s going on?” She didn’t give her sister time to protest before swinging the door wide and stepping out into the hallway. She almost collided with Rane’s chest. She bumped her back against the door. “The hunter has returned.”

One corner of Rane’s lips lifted. Otherwise, he didn’t acknowledge her comment. Instead, he raised one hand over her head and pushed open the door. “I need to talk to you about Sabrina.”

“You know as much as I know about her.”

“I doubt that.” Rane ushered her into the bedroom. He winked at Emily and led Skye to the bed. “Emily, would you like to see our city?”

Emily bounced to her feet. “I know you’re just trying to get rid of me, but I’ll take any opportunity I can to get out of this room. I’ve been cooped up in rooms for too long.”

Rane held out one hand to the door and it opened. His mother stood on the other side. “This is my mother, Charlemaine. She will show you around. If you have need of anything, you have only to ask her.”

Emily practically jumped from the room and Skye bit back her envy. She’d rather escape, too. Much of this was surreal, almost like she was on the outside looking in.

“I don’t know any more about Sabrina other than what I’ve already told you. She’s dangerous and…”

“Actually, I wanted Emily to think I wanted information about Sabrina.” Rane sat on the bed beside her. “I really want to talk to you about our new enemy. The one who, for some reason, wants us both dead.”

“You’re a wizard. Most enemies would realize attempting to kill you is a futile quest,” Skye returned with a sigh. She rubbed her temples and flopped back against the mattress. “I know even less about this new foe you’re talking about.”

Rane leaned back on his elbow and rested one hand atop her flat stomach. “You are tense.”

She cracked open one eye and peered at him. “You’re astute.”

“You must not let what is happening overtake your life.”

Both eyes opened. “Are you serious? Rane, you just said it yourself. There’s some maniac trying to kill us. I think I’m entitled to a little bit of anxiety here.”

He scooted closer to her, the warmth of his body branding her left side. “Fear does not solve the problem.”

“Coming from a wizard who is immortal.”

Rane lowered his head to nuzzle her neck. “I could make you immortal.”

Skye pushed him back. “Is this where you tell me you have to drink my blood?”

Rane laughed. “I am not a vampire, ma petite.”

In spite of herself, her curiosity was piqued. “So how could you give me immortality?”

His fingertips trailed along her cheek. “By giving you a child.”

Skye’s breath stalled near her larynx, trapping her speech. She could only stare at him.

“Would you not want to carry my child, Skye Logan?”

“It’s not something I’ve thought about,” she managed to say, her voice rasping like the hinges on a rusty gate.

He kissed her temple, her cheekbone before finally sliding his lips against hers. “Then perhaps you should think about it.”

“Why would I want to be immortal?”

“To spend your life with me.”

Skye pushed herself to a sitting position. “Who said anything about my spending my life with you?”

Rane joined her. “I did.”

“I hate to break the news to you, Mr. Wizard, but you don’t make all the decisions.”

“We are in Mystique,” he said simply.

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“In Mystique, the wizards do make all the decisions and I have decided you are mine.”

Skye shook her head as if by doing so, she could shake Rane’s words free of her mind. “You couldn’t have possibly just said what I thought you said.” She waggled her finger at him. “Because it sounded suspiciously like you said I belonged to you.”

“That is exactly what I said.”

Skye’s temper began a slow boil. “You can’t arbitrarily decide that you own me, Rane.”

“In my world, there is a big difference between owning someone and having someone.” He trapped one of her hands in both of his. “It is not such a bad thing to belong to a man, Skye, especially when that man is a wizard.”

“Have I ever mentioned anything about the size of your ego?”

“I do not believe you have seen my ego,” Rane responded with a slight twitch of his lips.

“Oh, great, start with the double entendres.” She tugged her hand free. “Look, I want to take Emily home.”

“That is not possible.”

“Of course it is. You brought us here. Now, you can take us home.”

“I do not wish to take you home.”

Skye gritted her teeth. “It’s not about your wishes. Emily needs to be around people she knows and loves. She’ll be safe at home. Even Sabrina’s magic can’t penetrate the protective spells surrounding our home. Allessandra made sure of that.”

Rane’s hands dropped to his sides. “Allessandra?”

Skye blinked at the sudden change in subject. “Yes. She and my mother were very close. She was –“

”The first witch to ever gain immortality. Yet, she chose to leave this world.” Rane began to circle the room. “She was a friend to us all.”

Skye stepped into his path to halt his pacing. “You knew her?”

“Yes. I knew Allessandra very well. Witches and wizards are not supposed to be in communion with another, but Allessandra was different. She was not interested in owning the world or controlling anything. She wanted peace.”

“So did my mother.” Skye’s lips trembled at the memory. “My mother gave her life for mine.”

Rane’s head snapped up. “What do you mean?”

“She sacrificed herself so I could live. I don’t understand why she had to die, but Allessandra told me it was in the cards, that my mother’s life would be shortened to strengthen mine. When she died, I took on her magic as well as my own.” Skye walked back to the bed and sat down on the edge. “I would give the magic back if it would bring my mother back.”

Rane came to stand in front of her. “You have Ingrid’s magic and your own?”

Skye nodded almost morosely.

“So why have you not been using it?”

She shrugged. “I never wanted to be a witch, Rane.”

He grasped her chin and forced her head up. “Maybe not, but you have to face facts. You are a witch. You will always be a witch. Now you must choose which side you will serve.”

She smacked his hand away. “I thought you already knew that. I’m on my side and Emily’s side. I’m not interested in fighting a battle between good and evil. I just want to take my sister home and forget Sabrina, the Coven and . . .”

“Me?” Rane asked in a hoarse tone of voice.

Skye’s eyes held his. “Forgetting you would be impossible.”

Rane pressed one knee against the bed and leaned down to kiss her. “Skye, I…”

“Emily could be back any moment,” she warned, though her hands sought the wide plane of his chest, exploring with casual strokes.

Rane trailed a long line of wet kisses down the left side of her neck. “My mother will keep her entertained.”

Skye moved her head and gave him full access to her tender flesh. “But Emily might want to come back.”

Rane moved one hand up the side of Skye’s thigh and heat shot through her like a flash in a pan. His fingers hovered inches away from her center point, teasing or warning, she wasn’t sure which.

“I want to make love to you,” he lifted his head and fixed her with a gaze unlike any she’d ever seen before. It was pure sex, magnetic and hot. Before her eyes, his face changed, darkening as the power of the wizard overtook the presence of the man.

He didn’t give her the chance to respond before curling one arm around her waist and drawing her up against his chest. His lips savaged hers, licking and nipping until Skye caught the same spark. She responded to his intimate quest, pushing against his chest to change their positions. Rane tumbled to the bed and Skye straddled his hard thighs. His hands captured her breasts and her head tipped back on a low moan.

“We shouldn’t do this now,” Skye offered one more token resistance.

“But we are,” Rane responded, tugging her shirt free from her jeans. “I want you out of these clothes.”

“Then take me out of them.” She held her arms wide. “Use your magic, wizard. I want to feel it. I want to become a part of it.”

Rane had them both naked in an instant. He slid her down to his thighs and propped himself up on his elbows to capture the full view. “You are beautiful,” he whispered.

Skye slid her hand down to the full strength of him, closing her hand around soft skin covering hard muscle. “So are you,” she murmured.

Rane slipped one hand low, his fingers finding her wet sheath. Skye arched her back and caught her breath. He’d found her, that small point of flesh which electrified her. His fingers moved slowly then faster until Skye could only focus on the touch of his hand and then, the pressure stopped. Panting, Skye lifted to head to look at him.

“What’s wrong?” She whispered.

“I want to taste you.” He lifted her, pulling her slowly up his length. He turned ever so slowly, pressing her spine against the mattress. He kissed the inside of her thigh, her bikini line, allowing his breath to bathe her silky softness.

Then he touched her. Intimately. Just a brief taste of her petal smoothness. Skye breathed out a long sigh. His tongue swept over her, circling her, caressing her and Skye closed her eyes as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her.

Their soft sighs combined, uniting in the air. She heard him whisper her name, urge her to feel each stroke. She didn’t need the encouragement. Each brush of his tongue sabotaged her senses. His hands cupped her bottom and brought her closer. Each powerful taste brought her closer and closer to the edge until finally, the orgasm ignited, and Skye screamed out his name.

The release poured over her like a waterfall, engulfing her, dragging her under until, exhausted, she collapsed back against the bed, her eyes closed. She couldn’t lift her arms, couldn’t speak. She felt him slide up next to her. His hands cupped her breasts and she turned into him.

He kissed her briefly. “Skye, open your eyes.”

She did, smiling with feline satisfaction.

“You taste like magic,” he intoned in a voice wrapped in velvet.

Skye’s breath stuttered out of her lungs. She leaned in closer, preparing to kiss him, but he stopped her. “What are you doing?”

“We need to stop.”

She frowned. “Stop? I don’t understand.” She slipped her hand down between their bodies and felt his erection. “I know that’s not your brain thinking.”

He closed his eyes and caught hold of her wrist. “When we make love, I want to be able to take my time with you, to learn every inch of your body and show you every inch of mine. I want to know our hearts and our minds are focused. Right now, we cannot focus.”

“You seemed to do a pretty good job of faking it then.”

He tucked her hair behind her ear. “You needed the release. I felt the tension in your body when I touched you.”

“So this wasn’t about making love to me, then?”

Rane grinned. “I do want to make love to you, Skye, but I knew when I touched you that it was not what you needed. You needed me to show you the man you have never seen, the man who will belong to you as much as you will belong to me.” He kissed her again and stood, clothing himself instantaneously. “Come. We should go talk with the others. We have much to learn and…”

“Do you think you’ll ever be as you were down on Earth?” Skye asked as she stood beside him.

He frowned. “How do you mean?”

“Here you are more the wizard than the man. Just now, I did see that man. I think I like him a lot better.”

Rane took her hand. “We should go.”

“I’ll take that as a no.”

“I cannot separate the man from the wizard, Skye.”

“That wasn’t the wizard on that bed with me.”

Rane brought her hand to his lips and kissed her palm. “He was there. I simply chose not to let you feel him.”

Skye allowed him to lead her out the door. “You know, I’m not saying I would mind making love to the wizard. In fact, I’m thinking that might have a few perks.”

Rane laughed and pushed her on ahead.

***

Rane kept a hold of Skye’s hand even when they entered the Assembly Room. He led her to the first available chair and pulled it out for her. The other wizards didn’t comment on her presence and that allowed Rane to relax a little.

Jaxon stood at the head of the table, dressed casually in jeans and a button-down shirt. He placed both hands on the table, palms down and called everyone’s attention. “I have asked you all here because of what occurred when Rane left us last evening and I shall let Rane take it from here.”

Rane hadn’t bothered to sit down and now, he walked to stand beside his brother. “We have a new enemy, one that is not a witch. It is powerful, intelligent and very intuitive. For as long as we battled, neither of us did any damage.”

The wizards murmured among themselves, but it was Jensen who finally spoke. “Son, are you telling us that there is something out there we cannot defeat?”

Before Rane could respond, the wall slid open and Falcon strode into the room. “I apologize for my tardiness. Rane, if you do not mind, I will respond to Jensen’s question.”

Rane swept out a hand. “By all means.” He stepped back but remained standing.

Falcon took position on Jaxon’s opposite side. “His true name is Unger and he is known as the Master. His powers are obtained from different sources, ancient witches, decrepit gnomes, whatever he can best at the moment. As Rane said, he is intelligent, extremely so, which is why we cannot let down our guards. As for whether or not we can defeat him that remains to be seen.”

Nexon stroked his long, white beard and surveyed the group of wizards for a long moment before he finally spoke. “But is his battle with us?”

“Does it matter?” Rane parried his question with one of his own. “We cannot let this Unger run wild wherever he may be. Not only is he a danger to mortals, but eventually, he could be a danger to us all.”

Falcon nodded his silver head. “I agree. Danni had a vision this morning of a terrible battle, fraught with death and destruction.” He said the words bluntly, without emotion. Falcon dealt in facts, solving problems quickly and efficiently without allowing feelings to interfere in the process.

Nexon slid his chair back and pushed himself to his feet. “He is after the witch.”

Rane came around to stand behind Skye, placing one hand on her shoulder. “For now, that is true, but we have no way of knowing if he will one day want one of us.” He swept his eyes around the table. “Or all of us for that matter.”

“Then I say we deal with it then.”

“We do not back down from trouble simply because it is not our trouble,” Rane bit out.

Skye lifted her hand to cover one of his, but the reassurance didn’t quell Rane’s escalating temper.

“If we continually invite trouble into our realms, we are no better than the witches we try to eliminate,” Nexon returned in a placid tone of voice.

“We shall deal with the situation,” Jaxon inserted in a brook-no-argument tone of voice. Both Rane and Nexon quieted, although Rane had to bite his tongue to do so. He’d never felt such consuming fury, especially directed at Nexon. The wizard wasn’t the type to challenge anyone. He could hold his own in battle, but, ordinarily, he didn’t search one out.

Falcon walked toward the only window in the room, his hands open wide. “Unger waits for us even now.” He stared out at into the swirling mist. “I do not believe his fight is just with the witch. He wants us all.” He spun around and lifted a finger to point directly at the center of Rane’s chest. “Especially you.”

Rane pointed at himself as well. “Me? What did I do to him?”

“It is not what you did. It is who you are,” Jensen finally spoke up.

Rane shot a glance at the wizards gathered round. “We are all the same.”

Falcon chuckled and moved in closer to stand behind Rane. “That is where you are wrong, my young friend. You are the wild card, the rebel. Unger cannot trust that you will fall into line with what wizards normally do. You do not always follow the rules.”

“Really? I find that hard to believe,” Skye muttered below her breath.

Rane picked up the words and he glowered down at the top of her head. “He has more reason to fear you or my brother than he does me.”

Again, Falcon laughed. “Sometimes, it is the unstable ones who you must fear the most.”

“Unstable?” Rane didn’t like the terminology.

Jaxon joined Falcon’s laughter and strolled toward his younger brother. He slapped him on the shoulder cheerfully. “Unstable. Yes, I believe that word adequately describes you, little brother.”

Rane flicked him a dismissing glance. He’d deal with Jaxon later. “We need to make some plans. Skye wants to take Emily home.”

“She’ll be safer there,” Skye added, “and I wouldn’t worry about her.”

“You would not stay with her?” Nexon wanted to know.

Rane breathed out slowly to control his anger. “This beast isn’t after Emily. Skye needs to stay with me.”

“Needs or wants?”

Rane slammed back from the table and whipped around to the other side while Jaxon cleared his throat loudly.

“Rane, Nexon, we have to work together if we are to defeat this creature,” Jaxon called out.

His smile fading, Falcon nodded his head. “Jaxon is right. He knows better than anyone that no one wins these types of battles.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Skye felt Rane’s eyes on her, watching her every move as she straightened the room and made ready to leave. She didn’t turn around, nor did she respond to the unspoken question in his eyes. He wanted to know if she still thought this was best, if she had changed her mind. But Skye knew her sister. Emily needed to be home, with her family and friends, surrounded by people who loved and cared about her, people who could protect her. Though the wizards could protect her, they could never love her as much as the family she’d cultivated on Earth.

“You know, you really don’t have to go with us,” Skye finally opted to say.

Rane made a grunting noise which Skye surmised was supposed to pass for, “oh, really.”

She peeked over her shoulder at him. “I mean it. I can take Emily home.”

He didn’t straighten from his leaning position against the doorjamb. “I am not letting you take Emily home by yourself.”

“Sabrina probably still isn’t even watching for me.”

“I am not concerned with Sabrina.”

“This Unger doesn’t know when I’m leaving. You could just blink us there, or whatever it is that you do.”

“It is thought projection,” Rane supplied.

“Okay, well, you could thought-project us there.”

“I can take us only to the grounds of your home. Your mother’s protection spell prevents me from entering without the proper key.”

Skye waved away his concern. “I could give that to you.”

“It does not work that way. I will need to be on the ground before I can surpass the spell.”

“Could you break it?”

“Yes.”

“So why don’t you?”

Rane did move away from the door then and he walked toward her. “Because I do not enter a home I have not been invited to enter unless a life is in danger. I do not use my magic on a whim, Skye.”

She sensed she’d irritated him, but she didn’t apologize. He wasn’t the only one in the room irritated. His high-handed manner was starting to wear on her nerves. “Okay, whatever you want to do. I’m sure that’s what you intended to do all along and seeing that I can’t change your mind, I won’t waste my breath any longer.” She clamped her hands on her hips and whirled around to face him. “One thing though, when you return to Mystique, you return alone.”

In his eyes, Skye saw the approach of a thunderstorm. “That is incorrect.”

“Actually, it’s quite correct. My birthday is coming soon and I’d like to spend it at my home with my friends.”

“When is your birthday?” He practically barked the question.

“Since you asked so nicely, it’s next Friday.” She watched him mentally tick the days off in his head.

“How old will you be?” he asked quietly.

She glared at him. “You shouldn’t ask a woman her age, Rane. Even wizards should know that rule.”

“How old will you be, Skye?” He enunciated the words carefully, drilling in the importance of his question.

Skye turned her back to him. “If you must know, I’ll be thirty.”

“Skye.”

His voice sounded strange, unnatural almost. It propelled her to turn back around. Once she saw his face, she knew he hadn’t been asking about her age to be nosy. “What’s wrong?”

“Next Friday is Ostara.”

Skye clenched her hands around the hem of her blouse. “I know that. It comes every thirty years.”

“When you first told me you were born on Ostara, I did not think of how close we were to this day. I knew you could not be older than thirty. I should have paid more attention.”

“More attention to what?” His agitation was transferring to her.

Rane came to her and grasped her shoulders. “On your thirtieth birthday, you will assume Allessandra’s role as the High Queen of the Covens. You will lead every witch in the universe.”

Skye tried to shake him away, but he held fast. “I have no interest in leading the witches.”

Rane gave her what she took as a pitying look. “You do not get an option, Skye. You are the chosen one.”

“No,” she shook her head adamantly. “My mother was the chosen one. I was simply her child.”

“I need to make the others aware of this information.”

Skye swept a hand toward the door. “Go. By all means, don’t let me keep you. If it were up to me, you’d be staying here when I left.”

Rane glared at her. “Then I suppose it is not a good thing that it is up to you.” He spun on his heel and marched out of the room.

Skye wondered if she’d hurt his feelings, but she didn’t have time for that. She had to figure out a way out of Mystique without Rane’s help.

***

“Ostara.” Sabrina clapped her hands together and moved around the cluster of witches. “I don’t think any of you here know how sick I am of Ostara. The day when light masters dark, when the good witches outdo the bad.” She snorted her derision. “As if such a thing could really ever occur.” Her head snapped up and she allowed her gaze to run over each and every witch’s face. “Perhaps I was remiss in not sharing with all of you exactly what it is that we are facing.”

She made another lap before coming to stand next to the marble dais. “Next Friday at precisely 12:00 a.m., Skye will take her place as the reigning Queen of the Witches, a position which has not been held in fifteen years since the death of Allessandra. Should Skye take over, well,” she interrupted herself. “I don’t think I need to tell any of you what that might mean for our Coven or any of the other Covens. You all know Skye, what she is like. She will have us knitting booties for orphan babies. Do any of you really want that? Did you become a witch to sit passively by while the wizards and warlocks overtake the world? I didn’t think so.”

No one dared to answer her or voice an opinion, especially not since they’d witnessed Paige’s demise. Though there had been talk among the ranks about defecting to another Coven, none as of yet had been brave enough to make the attempt. It was clear that the Sabrina, who’d returned after the battle, wasn’t the Sabrina who’d left.

***

Jaxon thumped his fingers on the table. Rane paced and Falcon remained stoically silent yet all three wizards were contemplating this new piece of information.

“After all this time,” Jaxon began in a bemused tone of voice. “I think most of us had forgotten this.” “Not forgotten, merely put it from our minds. Allessandra has not been gone long enough for any one of us to really forget her position,” Falcon mused. “I just wonder if Skye is up to the task.”

Rane chose not to respond to the comment. Instead, he responded by saying, “I should take Emily home.”

“That would be a good idea. The less mortals we have to protect, the better,” Jaxon responded.

Rane searched his brother’s face for any signs of acrimony, but seeing none, he nodded and headed toward the door. “One more thing. Make no move against Sabrina until I return.”

Both Jaxon and Falcon turned to look at Rane with raised eyebrows but they didn’t speak.

Rane didn’t elaborate further. Instead, he slid back the wall and stepped out into the corridor, passing Nexon on his way.

“If you are looking for your lady witch, she and the girl left about ten minutes ago.”

Rane stopped walking. “Left? They could not possibly leave Mystique.”

Nexon snickered. “Apparently, you have underestimated the witch.”

“She is to be High Queen, Rane. She is learning her abilities,” Jaxon supplied this information from over Rane’s left shoulder.

Rane’s teeth gnashed together and he strode toward the bedchamber Skye had occupied with Emily. Damned, annoying woman. When he got a hold of her, he would . . . he deliberately ceased his thoughts, not wanting to give his brother any more ammunition than he already had.

“Braeden, sometimes, I think you are the fortunate one,” he muttered to his missing brother.

***

The landing was a bumpy one, but Skye had managed to escape Mystique with Emily in tow and relatively few bruises. While she silently celebrated her success, Emily trudged along beside her, a scowl on her face.

“I don’t know why we couldn’t wait for Rane.”

Skye counted to ten. How many more times was her sister going to make that same blasted statement? She hadn’t thought her sister had gotten that addicted to Rane in such a short amount of time. She placed her hand on Emily’s shoulder and ushered her through the forest. “I’ve already told you, honey. Rane has things he must take care of. He has a very important position in Mystique.”

Emily scrunched up her face. “He’s a wizard, Skye, not the president.”

Skye stifled a giggle. “Nevertheless, he has to stay there to take care of his family.”

Emily gave her a suspicious look. “He could have at least told us goodbye. I don’t think he was that busy.”

Skye increased their pace. Had she known exactly where they were, she could have used a spell to get them home safely. But Skye had always been directionally challenged and unless she had a map, she could never find her way out of this jungle.

“Are you listening to me?” Emily poked her in the side.

“Of course I’m listening to you and…” Skye stopped speaking and snatched Emily’s arm. “Emily, see those bushes over there? I want you to get behind them and stay down until I call for you, understand?”

Emily, with her eyes wide, took off running. Skye was grateful the teenager didn’t stop to question this time.

Skye had just enough time to spin around and stand up straight before the first fireball whizzed over her head.

***

The scent of burning leaves filled the air, making Rane increase his pace. He hoped Skye had taken this way home, otherwise, he’d have a hell of a time finding her. He couldn’t track her… yet. He vowed to resolve that problem the next time he saw her.

He heard a shout and he picked up speed, whipping through the air like a bullet discharged from a .9mm. He could just make out the clearing when a large oak toppled. Cursing, he halted in mid-air, decided on his next course of action and then dove in underneath the cover of the trees.

He saw Emily first, squatting down behind a trio of bushes. Her eyes were wide in her pale face, her lower lip trembled, and the second she spotted Rane, relief made her shoulders sag. He placed one finger against his lips to quiet her and rested his hand atop her head.

Skye held her own in the face of the enemy, a large, intimidating troll with rubbery lips and arms like the tree he’d just toppled. He advanced; Skye parried and the ground shook which each movement of his feet. “Oh for the love of Pete,” Skye shouted. “Will you just stand still? It’ll only hurt for a minute!” She mumbled some words below her breath, conjured a dagger into her palm and hurled it.

Not quite quick enough to duck, the troll managed to lean over but the blade still nicked his ear. He howled in agony and clapped one hand over the blood. Unintelligible words came out of his mouth and when he lifted his mammoth-size head, his eyes glazed with hatred. He lowered his hands to his side and began to lumber forward.

Rane shot straight up into the air and spiraled down to land in the middle of the sparring partners. The troll stopped short and stared at him. Rane held up one hand. “You will leave this woman alone and allow her to pass. I do not want to have to hurt you.”

The troll made a noise in the back of his throat and spoke something in an ancient language.

Rane took a step toward him. “Under whose authority?”

The troll tipped his head and regarded Rane with a blank stare before he babbled once more.

Rane came even closer until he was nose to nose with the monster. “This is your one and only warning. Go. Leave this witch and her sister alone. Come near them again and I will take you apart piece by piece. Understand?”

The troll hunched his shoulders and began to walk backwards. He didn’t say another word, but it was evident he’d gotten the message. Once he reached the end of the clearing, he turned and lumbered into the forest, his fear forcing him to walk faster than was ordinary or comfortable.

Rane turned around. “You now have a price on your head.”

***

Sabrina gritted her teeth and slapped her fist into her palm. “What is it going to take to kill this bitch?”

“The troll failed because of the wizard,” one of the witches finally gained a voice.

“Yes. The wizard. Protecting his woman. How quaint.” Sabrina flowed across the damp ground, pausing in the middle to sweep a look around the area. “I have a feeling we’ll have visitors tonight. Increase the guards and make sure you pay attention. Fail me and you fail all of us. Well, that and I’ll have to kill you if you don’t die in the ambush.” Waggling her fingers over her shoulder, she sailed off toward the forest.

***

Skye didn’t have to ask if Rane was angry. The set of his shoulders spoke more loudly than words ever could. She watched him check on Emily and give her a hug. Then, he rounded the bushes and approached her. Skye braved herself for the brunt of his fury. Instead, Rane took her hand and began walking.

Skye debated whether or not to remain silent. For the longest time, she walked along beside him hearing nothing but the crunch of leaves beneath three sets of feet. She felt the warmth of his palm against hers, the brush of his arm and caught the masculine scent of his skin.

A part of her wanted to reach out to him. The other part wanted to hit him. His overbearing attitude was starting to wear on her.

“You’re slowing down,” Rane pointed out in what Skye considered a pompous tone of voice.

“Can I help it if I don’t trot as fast as the animal next to me?”

“Here we go again,” Emily sighed aloud.

“This animal,” he said through gritted teeth, “just saved your life.”

“Saved my life?” Skye spluttered. “I was handling him just fine.”

“He’d only shown you half of what he could do. If I had not shown up when I did, he would’ve killed you and taken Emily.”

“I think you underestimate my abilities. Just because I’m not fully familiar with my magic doesn’t make me totally inept and…” She stopped abruptly. “Wait a minute. Take Emily where?”

“To the witches. They want her.” Skye noticed Rane lowered his voice so Emily couldn’t hear the last of his words, but Skye heard every one. And an invisible fist captured her heart.

Skye grabbed his arm. “Why do the witches want her?”

“That I don’t know. I do know that troll was sent for you. To kill you. That’s what I meant when I said you have a price on your head. It seems your enemy has decided to include every monster in the animal kingdom to bring about your demise.”

“There has to be a way I can end this.”

Rane snorted. “There is. Kill Sabrina.”

“We’ve already discussed this.”

Rane stopped walking, snatching her arm to catch hold of her. “Well, it’s time you got a dose of reality, Skye. Sabrina isn’t stopping. So you’re either going to have to oblige her by dying or you’re going to have to kill her. Now, I’m here to do that and I certainly don’t mind taking care of this for you, but you really need to come to terms with what you’ll be next week.”

Skye gave him a mutinous look. “I don’t want to be anything other than what I already am.”

“Too bad.”

“What’s wrong with you?”

Skye knew she’d asked the wrong question. Suddenly, the man disappeared before her eyes, replaced by the wizard. The wind whipped causing his hair to swirl around his face. His eyes darkened, his jaw tightening.

“What is wrong with me, Skye, is a witch who will not follow directions. Because you cannot listen to me, you almost got your sister killed and while you may not care about your own life, the very least you should be is concerned about hers.”

Skye matched his anger. “I didn’t almost get us both killed. I had the situation under control.”

“You can’t control any situation because you can’t control your power yet. You have no idea the amount of magic you possess and you’re doing simple tricks like levitating.” He snatched her and dragged her closer to his body, hands curling around her shoulders. “It’s time to wake up, Skye. In this world, it’s kill or be killed.”

“Then maybe it’s time I took Emily out of this world.”

“Actually, I think it’s time you paid attention,” came Emily’s voice, a miniature version of her normal voice.

“Yes. Why don’t you listen to your sister?” The other voice hissed out, a wicked combination of danger and sin.

Skye clutched Rane’s arm and turned slowly. “Sabrina.”

Sabrina held Emily tight to her bosom, one arm bracketed across her neck. “We meet again, Skye. So good to see you.”

Skye cursed her own inattention. “Let her go, Sabrina. Your fight is with me, not with her.”

Sabrina tilted her head to one side as if considering Skye’s suggestion then she smiled, pure evil. “No, I don’t think I’ll do that. Right now, my fight is with your wizard friend. I don’t believe we’ve met.”

Rane held tightly to Skye’s arm. “We do not need to meet. I know you. Now, let Emily go and I will think about killing you quickly.”

Sabrina held up one hand. “Actually, I was going to make you a deal. It’s a simple task really. Kill the witch and I’ll let Emily live.”

Rane shoved Skye behind him. “That is exactly what I intend to do. You are a witch, are you not?”

Sabrina’s lips thinned. “Cute, but I’m not interested in games.” She pivoted slowly, drawing Emily with her. “Skye, the decision is yours. Sacrifice yourself to save your sister or watch her die.”

As Skye watched, Emily’s face began to turn purple. “No, don’t! Don’t hurt her.” Skye took a step forward, but Rane stopped her. “Let go of me,” she commanded.

If anything, Rane’s grip increased. “Do not make the mistake of thinking your death will save Emily.”

She tried to tug her arm free without success. “Rane, I can’t let anything happen to her.”

Sabrina chuckled with glee and bounced a fireball on the palm of her free hand. “Now this is what I like to see.”

Skye stared up at Rane. “She’s going to kill my sister.”

“No, she will not. She is more concerned with your death.”

“And that is exactly what I’ll get if you ever want to see your sister alive, Skye.” Sabrina all but shouted. “Here are the rules. Deliver yourself to me by midnight tomorrow night or I’ll deliver your sister’s body to you one piece at a time.”

Skye sucked in a sharp breath. “If you harm my sister, I’ll destroy you and your entire Coven and if you think I can’t, I know about Ostara.”

Sabrina paled slightly but stood her ground. “You have to make it to next Friday first.”

“Let the girl go, Sabrina,” Rane inserted. “That is your last warning.”

“I’m not afraid of you, wizard. I have something you will never have. Knowledge.” She directed her fiery eyes toward Skye. “Midnight tomorrow, Skye.” With those final words, she and Emily disappeared.

Skye cried out and raced forward, but even the particles in the air had disappeared. “She’s going to kill her.”

Rane came to her. “No, she’s not.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because she wants you. She knows what will happen if she kills Emily and you make it to Ostara.”

Skye’s shoulders hitched as she fought back a wave of tears. “She wasn’t even afraid of you.”

Rane touched her cheeks with his fingertips. “That does not surprise me.”

“Aren’t witches supposed to be afraid of wizards?”

“Yes.”

Skye took hold of his fingers. “So tell me what I’m missing then. I mean, Sabrina is a witch. You are a wizard. Where is the fear?”

Rane brought his other hand up to cup her face. Gently, he kissed her before resting his forehead against hers. “I am not so sure all of the players were here.”

Skye raised her head slightly. “I’m not following you.”

“You did not notice anything strange about Sabrina?”

“I’ve always thought Sabrina was strange.”

“Skye, look at me.” He waited until their eyes locked before he spoke again. “That version of Sabrina was not the real thing.”

“You’re sure?”

“I know witches and that was not a witch.”

Skye bit her lower lip. “Then what was she?”

“Not she, it. It was Unger.”

Skye’s blood ran cold. “It’s taken over Sabrina’s body?” She looked upwards. “And it’s taken Emily. Rane, it’ll kill her.”

“Not if I can help it.”

“And what if you can’t?”

“I don’t live in what-if land, Skye. When something needs to be done, I get it done. Now come on. We should get back.”

“We’re going back to Mystique?”

“Where else would we go?”

She held fast to his arm. “We need to go after Emily.”

Rane rubbed her hand. “We will when we are ready. When all of us are ready. We cannot make a move until we know Unger’s plan.”

“How can we know his plan when we don’t even know him?”

“We have to find out and we have to do it quickly. Our deadline is midnight tomorrow night.”

Skye shivered as the words sank in.

***

Unger began to doubt his decision to take the little brat shortly after taking her. She hadn’t shut up about Rane and her sister. She talked continually about how they would take great pleasure in killing him. Even his threats to shut her up permanently hadn’t fazed her. She said Rane would only make him suffer more. What was it about the wizard that commanded such allegiance?

Leaving the loud-mouthed teen, he stormed across the grounds, his steps loud and fearsome. The witches turned to watch their leader sweep by and not for the first time, they wondered what had happened to Sabrina.

Unger made himself at home in Sabrina’s cabin although he couldn’t really say much for her taste in life’s amenities. She’d kept the walls bare and except for a simple, black rug, she’d followed suit with the floor. No evidence of any worldly goods anywhere. Her refusal to use the tower made little sense to him.

Unger stomped toward the mirror hanging over a rattan vanity and stared at his reflection, the witch’s reflection. She really was a striking female. Seemed a shame her life would have to end so tragically. He could have made good use of her powers had she only managed to follow instructions.

He touched his fingertips to the cool glass and slid it along Sabrina’s jawline. “It must be devastating to know that no one mourns your disappearance, my sweet. Well, if it helps, I mourn you. I miss what we could have had together had you been the witch I needed you to be. I miss the power we could have achieved together.

He stepped away from the mirror and sat down on the edge of the bed. In the end, he believed Sabrina had been cursed with a conscience, that still, small voice that bespoke of the horrors, which would befall an evil child. He chuckled to himself. Thankfully, he’d been spared that inner voice. Nothing spoke to Unger, at least not without his permission.

***

Emily curled into a small ball, drawing her legs up close to her chest. She hadn’t shown Sabrina her fear and now she was glad she’d held it inside. The witch had seemed frustrated, especially when she’d threatened to kill her. She had to believe that Rane and Skye would save her. They’d found her before. They could find her again…couldn’t they?

***

Rane didn’t waste time the instant he entered the Assembly Room. “It was Unger.”

Nexon’s eyes swept past Rane’s body to where Skye stood behind him. “Her again? Why do we not we just make her an honorary wizard?”

Rane’s cold eyes swiveled to stare at the wizard’s face. “Did you just hear what I said? We saw Unger.”

“Only it wasn’t Unger,” Skye inserted, coming forward to stand beside Rane instead of behind him. “It was Sabrina with Unger inside, if that makes sense. Rane seems to think Unger has taken over Sabrina’s body.”

Jaxon walked toward his brother. “Are you sure of this?”

“Unger could manage a body possession,” Falcon put in from the back of the room.

“He has Emily,” Skye added solemnly.

Nexon leapt to his feet. “You should have said so in the beginning. We must help the child. She is innocent and should not be left to Unger’s devices.”

Rane stared at him. “We cannot go after Unger without a plan. By now, he has absorbed Sabrina’s powers.”

“There is a chance she could still be alive, though. Maybe she’s fighting him,” Skye suggested.

“She is not alive,” Nexon scoffed. “Even a witch cannot withstand a bodily possession.”

“Some might,” Falcon said. “We shall soon see.”

“If she is not dead, she must die anyway,” Jensen finally spoke up.

“No!” Falcon said the one word quickly and with enough force that the room fell silent, all eyes turned toward their former leader.

“Falcon?” Jaxon voiced the question on everyone’s mind. “Is there something you would like to say?”

“No.”

Jaxon and Rane exchanged glances and at Rane’s urging, Jaxon continued. “We cannot protect Sabrina. She is not innocent. What might be a bloodbath will be on her hands.”

“Still she must not die,” Falcon said swiftly, whipping toward the wall that separated the room from the corridor. “I have said it.”

Jaxon folded his arms. “I could order her demise, Falcon. You are no longer the leader here.”

“Oh, this is beautiful,” Nexon grumbled. He fixed his gaze on Skye’s face. “Do you always bring so much harmony wherever you go?”

“Shut up, Nexon,” Rane responded.

“You will not order her demise,” Falcon continued his conversation with Jaxon. “You know it is not what I want.”

“Then I need a reason.”

“A reason?”

Rane came to stand beside his brother. “A reason why Sabrina should be kept alive if Unger has not already killed her. What right does she have to live when she has only wanted all of us dead?”

Falcon’s eyebrow lifted. “You question me?”

Rane didn’t back down, though he saw the spark of irritation in the ancient wizard’s eyes. “Yes, I do. I think you owe all of us an answer. You have never been one to give arbitrary orders, Falcon. All we ask is that you tell us why you are so set against Sabrina’s death.”

Falcon scowled at the gathered group. “I am not accustomed to having my orders questioned.”

Rane softened his voice when he spoke, hoping to avert a holy war. “We do not wish to anger you, but there is something you are keeping from us, something which might make the difference between who lives and who dies when next we meet Unger and Sabrina.”

Tess, Charlemaine and Skye joined hands and kept to the back of the room, for once, allowing the men to handle things.

Jensen made his way forward, adjusting his robe as he walked. “Falcon, I do not believe anyone here is questioning your loyalty to the Assembly, but as you are no longer a member of our guild, it is important that we know the reasons behind your demands. Otherwise, we will follow the instructions handed down by Jaxon.”

Falcon nodded his head slowly. “I understand, but I do not think any information I have would be of use to you.”

“You do not want us to kill Sabrina and yet you do not feel a reason for your decision would be of us?” Jensen expressed the confusion shared by all the wizards in the room.

Tall and commanding, the former leader spared a glance for everyone in the room, his silver eyes lingering on Skye’s face before he spoke. “I do not think her death would be beneficial.”

Skye could keep quiet no longer. “And you think her life is beneficial?”

Rane spun around. “Skye, please--“he tried to reach her, but she moved too quickly.

”No,” she skirted around his outstretched hand, “I want Falcon to answer my question. What good has Sabrina done in this world? Tell me she deserves to live. You don’t even know her. How could you presume to say her death would not be beneficial? I know Sabrina better than any of you here and I can tell you there’s not a shred of decency left in her. What little conscience she had when she was born has evaporated over the years. She is hard, cold, cruel and will kill at the blink of any eye. Now tell me she deserves to live. One reason, Falcon. That’s all we’re asking.”

CHAPTER NINE

Long after Falcon’s words had sunk in, Skye and Rane retired to the room she’d been given inside the fortress. Neither spoke and though both had a lot to say, they knew there was nothing that could express what they were feeling inside.

Skye’s anger threatened to overwhelm her and the power of her fury twisted her insides. She walked past Rane to the bed and sat down on the edge. He joined her, reaching across to take hold of her hand.

“You’re hurting,” he said.

“You mean because Sabrina has done nothing but cause my family grief and because one member of your family wants her to live, she probably will? No, I’m not hurting, Rane.” She jumped to her feet. “I’m furious. Who is this Falcon that he can command leniency for a witch who deserves to die?”

Rane didn’t stand up. He allowed her to vent, listening in silence as her rants became louder and more virulent with each word.

Angry tears cascaded down her cheeks and she brushed them away, disgusted with her own weakness. She turned her back on Rane and walked to the window. “Well, I will not allow Sabrina this leniency and I will not allow your wizards to intervene.”

“So you intend to kill the witch then?”

The question sent a cold tingle down Skye’s spine. The thought of taking another life left a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach. She didn’t immediately respond until Rane spoke her name again. “I’m not sure.”

“You’re not sure if you intend to kill Sabrina? I would think that is something you should focus on considering that tomorrow night you will be facing her.”

“I’ll be facing what’s left of her.”

“Possibly, but it is also possible that Sabrina is still alive. She is a powerful witch.”

Skye clenched her hands into fists. “I know how powerful Sabrina is. You don’t need to remind me. She has tried to destroy my life at every turn and she has almost succeeded. I won’t let her hurt Emily. Or Unger or whomever it is that has her now. I will get my sister back and I will make sure that no one can take her away again.”

“That seems like a tall order.”

“Don’t tell me you don’t think I can do it.”

“I wouldn’t know. You’ve never accepted your magic. When we first met, you denied you were a witch.”

Skye’s head snapped up. “There was a reason for that and thanks for reminding me.” She began to stroll around the room. “You know, I think you’re right. I think it’s time I embraced who I really am.”

“I don’t recall saying that.”

“You didn’t. I did.” Feeling the power flowing within her, Skye breathed in a deep breath and held her arms wide. “It’s time.”

Rane got up off the bed. “Skye, you need to think long and hard about this. Delving into your magic when you have not been properly taught can be dangerous.”

Skye swung around. “Then I guess you’ll have to teach me.”

Rane tipped his head to one side. “I’m a wizard. I don’t teach witches.”

“You do now.” She walked to stand in front of him, her hands on her hips. “Either you teach me how to accept this magic or I’ll find someone who will.”

Rane put his hands on her arms. “Wizards don’t like ultimatums.”

Skye put her hand against his chest. “Fine. Then you can stand on the sidelines and watch me take Sabrina out of the picture.”

“Taking Sabrina out of the picture definitely sounds like killing her.”

“Not necessarily. I could send her to Siberia.”

“There’s always the chance she could escape.”

“I’ll take precautions.”

“And what makes you so sure Sabrina won’t take the same precautions?”

Skye gritted her teeth. He was pushing her, goading her to make a decision she wasn’t so sure she was ready to make. “If I learn this magic and become what I was born to be, will I be able to put Sabrina where she needs to be?”

Rane sauntered toward the chest of drawers and leaned one hip against the edge. “Possibly.”

She drew in a deep breath. “Will you teach me then?”

Rane gave her a mocking smile. “That’s better. I like to be asked.”

“Sometimes Rane Hansen, you’re an ass.”

***

Skye walked through the garden surrounding the wizards’ fortress. The scent of the honeysuckle and gardenias surrounded her and the warmth of the air embraced her, leading her farther away from the serenity of the castle.

For some reason, the cave beckoned her and she sought the comfort of the darkness, the coolness of the stone walls. She knelt on the hard ground and placed her hands palms down on the floor in front of her. She’d seen her mother take the same position many times when she was looking for peace. Skye just hoped it worked for her.

The tinny voices captured her attention and she lifted her head in time to see a long line of well-wishers approaching her. The same little man she’d seen before led the pack and he brandished his weapon with a warning look on his face.

Skye sat back on her haunches and stared at the miniature band of warriors. “Look, guys, I don’t know what you are looking for, but I don’t have it. So please go away. I’m simply looking for peace and quiet. I’m not here to fight.”

With voices united in gibberish, the men communicated among themselves. Then the leader approached her, drawing in close enough for Skye to see the tiny suspenders and striped pants he wore. She clapped a hand over her mouth to keep from laughing.

“What do you want?” she asked in a small voice tight with laughter.

The small man climbed onto her knee and poked her with stick.

“Ouch,” Skye lifted her knee and the man slid, causing an excited outbreak behind him. Skye picked him up with two fingers and stared at his small face. “What part of ‘please go away’ do you not understand?”

The man gestured with his arms and babbled incoherently.

“I’m sorry. I don’t understand what you are saying. Can you speak English?”

The talking ceased and the head of the well-wishers tipped his head to one side and frowned. He placed one finger against his lips and fell silent.

“Still don’t understand.” Skye set him down on his feet and patted the top of his head with one finger. “Why don’t you take your buddies home? I really just need some quiet here.”

Instantly, the man became furious, shouting and gesturing until Skye climbed to her feet. “Okay, you win. I’m leaving.”

“That isn’t what he wants you to do,” Rane spoke from the entrance to the cave.

“I must have a homing device on me. How can you find me so easily?”

Rane smiled and slid down into place beside her. “Our souls are united. Do you not think I could find the other half of mine?”

Skye slid him a glance. “Stop trying to earn brownie points.”

“Are you ready to begin training?”

“At first, I want to know what this little guy wants.” The leader had climbed back up onto her knee while she was speaking with Rane.

Rane held out his hand and the leader jumped into the center of his palm. “He wants you to know you are welcome here.”

“All that energy just for that?”

“He wants to help you,” Rane continued.

Skye gave the little man a sad smile. “I wish he could.”

“You might be surprised. Here. Give me your hand.”

Though Skye eyed him warily, she held out her hand. The leader walked across her fingers and settled himself in the center of her palm. He seated himself Indian-style and closed his tiny eyes. He began to hum and the sound came out in a full-bodied tenor, loudly enough to echo against the walls of the cave. A blue light began to emanate from the minuscule body and the humming intensified.

Skye felt the heat first. It started in the center of her stomach and spread outward to her limbs. Then came the peace, a serenity that captured her heart and soul. Even with her eyes closed, Skye knew the exact moment the leader left her and when she opened her eyes, Rane was smiling at her.

“He wishes you well,” he said softly in her ear.

“How did he do that?”

“He cleared your mind and gave you focus. It’s one of his abilities. No other mortal has gotten the opportunity to experience what he can give them. With his help, you’ll remain calm under pressure and focus on what you need to learn to save Emily.”

Rane helped her to her feet. “Although, I have been thinking and things would be a lot easier if you would just let me handle Unger.”

Skye dusted off the back of her pants. “No way, Mr. Wizard. This guy is all mine.”

***

Emily didn’t like the look on Sabrina’s face when the witch came to her again. This time, she bore a tray laden with hot chocolate and marshmallow cookies.

“I thought you might be hungry.”

Emily watched the witch set the tray on the table next to the twin bed and she followed every move Sabrina made. “I’m not.”

Sabrina swept a hand toward the tray. “No matter. It’s there if you change your mind. Get some sleep. You’re going to need to be rested tomorrow.”

“Sabrina,” Emily called out before the witch could leave her. “What happens tomorrow?”

Long talons curled around the door handle. “You don’t really want to know.”

“Why do you hate my sister so much?”

“Because your sister wants to change who I am and how I live. That should not be your sister’s choice.”

Emily gnawed on her lower lip. “Maybe someone else thought she should be in charge.”

Sabrina turned to look at her and Emily had to fight to keep from recoiling. In the witch’s eyes she saw something she’d never seen before, a dark undercurrent of evil, red pupils rimmed with black. Then the image faded and Emily saw Sabrina’s face again, but it was too late. Emily knew the truth.

“You’re not really Sabrina, are you?”

The witch whirled around, planting her hands on her hips. “Why would you ask me something like that?”

“You’re not acting like a witch. You’re not acting like Sabrina.”

The witch tipped her head and laughed softly and when she lifted her eyes to pin Emily with a look, the red eyes had returned. “So what am I acting like, sweet Emily?”

Emily shivered in spite of herself. “Like a monster.”

“Perhaps you are not too far off the mark.”

Emily wrapped her arms around her waist and stared up at Sabrina’s face. “Who are you?”

Sabrina leaned in, so close Emily felt the hot breath on her face. “You shouldn’t ask questions you don’t really want the answer to, my sweet.”

“I do want the answer,” Emily replied though her voice wobbled.

Sabrina laughed, a hollow sound, which held no mirth. “You should eat and focus on things you can really handle.” She winked, straightened and tugged open the door. “Sweet dreams, Emily.” Still laughing, she closed the door behind her.

***

They gathered outside the fortress, the wizards, Danni and Skye. Falcon presided over the meeting with a solemn expression on his face.

“I suppose you are all wondering why I called this meeting outside the room.”

“The thought had crossed our minds,” Jensen agreed.

Falcon kept his eyes straight ahead. “I wanted to talk about Sabrina, but our covenants restrict me from sharing the details of her fall from grace inside the fortress.”

Two of the younger wizards whistled below their breaths, which earned them a dark look from Jaxon. They subsided into silence with guilty looks.

“Sabrina was my youngest sister and I knew from a young age that she would never be happy with life as a wizard. She wanted more. Sabrina wanted the darkness that black magic could offer her. When my father discovered she had been using the magic inside the castle walls, he forbade her to go near it again, but Sabrina pushed it even farther.” Falcon took a deep breath and found his wife’s gaze. “When she was caught the second time, a tribunal was called and Sabrina was cast out. It was the happiest I had ever seen her. Sabrina embraced her new life with a vengeance.” His hands curled into fists. “And she hates Mystique and everything it stands for with that same vengeance.”

Silence descended for a long moment before Skye finally spoke. “She hates Mystique so much she would kill her own kin?”

Silver eyes found Skye’s face and studied her for what seemed like an eternity before he responded. “That she does. I apologize for the trouble she has caused and what she has brought into your life. You do not deserve this. Neither does your sister. I will do everything within my power to ensure that your sister is returned to you safely.”

“Thank you,” Skye whispered the words. “We don’t know if Sabrina is still alive and I don’t know…” she allowed her words to trail off.

Falcon closed his eyes and Danni jumped up to stand beside him. She slipped her hand into his and quietly offered her strength. Watching the two of them, Skye felt the warmth of the couple and she looked toward Rane, surprised to find him watching her. She quickly looked away.

“I do not know if Sabrina’s life has been overtaken by this creature we know as Unger. I would ask,” Falcon’s voice broke and he dipped his head to regain his composure. Then, he squared his shoulders and faced the group once more, “I would ask for leniency for her simply because she is still my sister. It matters not to me that she would kill me if she had the chance. It only matters that our blood is united.”

Skye gripped the hem of her blouse and felt Rane move in closer to her. He rested his hand on her leg and Skye appreciated the strength. For a brief second, she felt like part of a couple. “Your sister has made my life hell for the past two months.”

Falcon didn’t deny her words.

“And now you ask that I don’t kill her? Do you think that’s fair, Falcon?”

He met her gaze once more. “No, I do not, but I am not asking for equality. I am asking for salvation for the sister I have not seen in two centuries.”

“If you knew she was alive, why have you not found her before now? You would have had the chance to express your concern for the way she has been living her life. Perhaps you could have been her salvation.” Skye launched herself to her feet just as Rane’s hand closed around her wrist.

Falcon stood still, unmoving, almost a statue. “Because she would not speak with me. It is only when Sabrina finds herself in a perilous situation that she will use her family ties to help her.”

“You mean you think she will use your blood ties to save her own hide?”

Falcon dipped his head slightly. “Yes.”

“And you would want to save a woman like this, why?”

Falcon’s eyes frosted as he lifted his head once more. “If Emily were to choose black magic, would you love her any less?”

Though the words struck home, Skye didn’t soften her stance. “What are you hoping to accomplish by allowing Sabrina to live? Are you hoping your compassion will somehow inspire her to change her life? Are you hoping to return her to the fold?”

“Sabrina can never be a wizard again. She has lost that privilege for all time, but she can redeem herself by changing the type of witch she is.”

“And you really believe she will do that?”

He didn’t respond. He just blinked at her and Skye’s molars ached.

“I can’t make any promises because I don’t know what’s going to happen myself.”

“Of course.”

“But I will do what I can,” she gave in.

“It is appreciated,” Falcon kept the apology impersonal.

***

Skye punched the bag viciously, ducking as it swung toward her face. “I can appreciate Falcon’s desire to help his sister.” She took another swing. “I can even appreciate his need to keep her alive. After all, she is his blood, but after what she’s done, how can he expect me to let her walk away?”

Rane leaned against the wall in the gym he’d created to enable Skye to work off some of her anger. “If Emily had committed a crime, wouldn’t you want a chance to talk to her, to see if you could make some sense of it?”

Skye tossed him a look over her shoulder. “You’re repeating Falcon. Thanks for your support.”

Rane grinned at her. “You know me. I support the winning team.”

She returned to the punching bag. “I want to get this guy, Rane.”

“We will, but you can’t blame Falcon for wanting to make sure his sister is unredeemable.”

She expelled an exasperated breath. “I don’t blame him and I thought you were going to work with me.”

He pushed himself away from the wall. “Your wish is my command.” He stripped off his shirt and Skye had to bite her tongue to keep it from falling out of her mouth.

Standing before her, the wizard had disappeared and Rane Hansen was all man. All muscular, bronzed male with broad shoulders, corded muscles and a smooth chest. Skye’s hand began to tingle and she quickly turned away. “Okay, are you ready?”

He sauntered into position in front of her. “I’m always ready.”

She didn’t want to decipher if that was a sexual innuendo. Her mouth was dry enough. She swallowed hard and took position, putting her right leg a step back from her left. “Okay, wizard hit me with your best shot.”

He raised one eyebrow. “By hit me, I presume you mean that I should strike you?”

Skye blinked at him. “How else am I supposed to learn all about this fighting business?”

Rane’s lips twitched. “In our world, you fight with your mind, not with your hands, Skye. Like this,” he turned slightly, and neatly tossed a fireball toward the far wall. It skimmed along the concrete before it died to a spark when it hit the floor. He folded his arms. “Now you try.”

“I can see this is going to be a long day. This is child’s stuff, Rane.” She opened her palm and repeated his action, although her fireball didn’t perform as neatly. She shrugged. “I guess I’m out of practice.”

“Yes, you are. Come,” he held out one hand.

“Where are we going?”

“To practice where no one can get hurt.”

“Who’s going to get hurt here? They’re all wizards.”

“Come with me, Skye. You’ll like it much better where we’re going.”

***

If she lifted her hand, she could touch the sky. The gray mist lifted to reveal fluffy, white clouds and a peek at a clear blue horizon. Skye stood on her tiptoes and extended her hands. Rane had brought her to the top of the fortress and stepping through the window of the tower, they found the concrete of the roof.

“This is where you intend to show me your power, wizard?” The wind tossed the words to Rane who laughed at the animated expression on her face.

“Here, we are alone.”

Skye looked over his shoulder. “So no one will witness your humiliation when I kick your ass?”

More laughter followed her question. “That is not one of my fears, witch.”

She spun to face him and waggled her fingers. “Then bring it on.”

The mock battle began.

***

Unger gathered the witches once more, calling them all together with the fervency of a preacher ushering sinners beneath a tent. Standing straight, tall, and still bearing Sabrina’s persona, he clapped his hands together and captured their attention.

“My sister witches,” he chuckled at his own brand of humor, “as you know, I have recently taken into captivity, Skye’s young sister, Emily, once more. This new spin will provide me with the incentive I need to force Skye’s hand. Ostara draws closer and I will assure that she will never assume the throne. I hope that all of you are with me one hundred percent.”

When no one spoke, Unger continued. “Oh, there is one more piece of information I feel I should impart.” He touched his chin and then dug his fingers into the skin at the base of his neck. As the flesh began to separate, the witches cried out and shielded their eyes.

Unger laughed hysterically and stepped out of the body he no longer needed. He extended his arms wide. “Look at me. I command you all. Look at me! In this body, I will assume my position as leader of the witches and our lives will be in our own hands once I destroy the witches.”

He stepped off the dais. “Come with me, sisters! Let me show you the beauty of true power.” As he stepped into the light, the witches gasped and fell to their knees. The hideousness of his features made several witches retch and Unger chortled with glee. “Yes. See me for who I am. Know me. Serve me.”

He walked among the kneeling witches, touching each bowed head. “You have no need to fear me unless you fail me. Do as I instruct you and your lives will be rich beyond measure. Our first mission is our dear sister, Skye. We must eliminate her if we are to succeed.” He raised his eyes toward the sky. “Soon, she will die and I shall be one step closer to achieving my goal.”

His laughter echoed throughout the trees. “Oh, pardon my manners, my name is Unger, and from here on in, I will be your Master.”

***

Hot and sweaty, Rane stepped toward the edge of the roof, turned his back and allowed gravity to propel him towards the row of bushes below.

Laughing, Skye followed suit, feeling the rush of the wind tangle in her hair and the flap of the birds’ wings as they brushed her face. She held her arms out and welcomed the slap of the air against her blouse. “This is incredible!” She shouted.

Rane twisted in mid-air and brought himself to a halt. “Stop, Skye!” he shouted.

Skye panicked slightly and turned one moment too late. The ground hurtled up toward her face and managed to flip over to keep her back to the ground. “I command you to stop!” she cried out. When nothing happened, she twisted again and let out a slight scream.

Rane caught hold of her wrist before her body slammed into the ground. He yanked her up beside him and brought her to a stop with her feet dangling inches away from the top of a rosebush. Skye fought against him and pushed him away.

“Why didn’t I stop?” She glared at the ground. “I did everything right. Why didn’t I stop?”

Rane snatched her arm again and raised them both back to the roof. Once their feet touched concrete, he released her. “That was a stupid stunt.”

“What are you talking about? I told you I tried to stop.”

Rane clamped his hand on his hips. “You’re telling me your magic didn’t work?”

“That’s exactly what I’m telling you.” Skye pressed one hand against the pulse beating at the base of her neck.

Rane looked her up and down. “Turn around.”

“What?”

“Turn around,” he repeated with waning patience.

Skye turned, holding her arms wide. “See anything?”

“No.”

“That’s good, then?”

“No, that is not good at all. Your aura is gone.”

***

Jaxon pressed his hand to Rane’s shoulder. “We will find out what is going on. Just give our healers time.”

“Her magic is gone,” Rane pointed out yet again. “I do not understand. It would be impossible to harm her as long as she is here.”

“Perhaps there is an explanation for this which does not indicate harm,” Jaxon tried to reassure his brother.

“She is understandably upset.”

“Of course. You should be with her,” Jaxon suggested.

“Though she is a witch?” Rane raised one eyebrow.

Jaxon winced. “I stand properly admonished.”

Rane smiled and returned the squeeze to his brother’s shoulder. “Just find out what is going on and do it quickly, please. A witch without her magic is…”

“Mortal,” Jaxon supplied.

“I was going to say a target, but mortal works just as well, I suppose.” He walked away, but once outside the Assembly Room, he didn’t waste time with walking. He centered his thoughts on Skye and found her easily.

***

Skye looked up as Rane appeared in the center of the bedroom. She sat up on the bed. “Do you know what’s going on yet?”

“No. You will be tested soon and hopefully, our healers will be able to identify the problem.” He walked toward her. “For now, you need to stay calm. Seek the serenity the Well-Wishers have given you.”

“Stay calm? Rane, my sister is in the hands of a monster and without my magic, I can’t help her.”

Rane squatted down in front of her and took her hand. “Emily will be safe. I will make sure of it.”

She covered his hand. “It’s not the same. I need to be able to protect her.”

He kissed her knuckles. “You will. This is just a temporary setback. That’s all.”

“I need to get a message to Sabrina or Unger or whoever in the hell it is. We need more time.”

“I don’t believe Unger will be amenable to an extension of time.”

“We have to try.” She pushed him away and got to her feet. “Can you make the arrangements?”

Rane stood and cupped her face. “I will do what you need me to do.”

Skye closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. “I can’t fail Emily.”

He drew her close and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “You won’t. I won’t allow it.”

She fell into his embrace, clinging to his strength. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she was scared. How could she take care of Emily without her magic? Emily was a novice witch. She had no knowledge of the magic and what she could do with it. She was still too young. She needed protection.

Rane held her tightly, giving her what she needed to stand, to hold on. “You will be okay. Emily will be returned to you.”

“I want to know what is happening to me.”

“You will. You just need to be patient.”

“Were you patient after I tagged you?”

He smiled down into her upturned face. “To be honest, I did not know what was happening to me that my powers were failing.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “Now, do not worry. All will be well.” He set her away from him and looked at her once more. “You should get some rest. The healers will be here before evening falls.” He started to walk to the door, but Skye called his name. He stopped and looked over his shoulder. “Yes?”

“Will you, do you have to leave now?”

He turned slowly. “Do you not wish for me to leave?”

“I don’t want to be alone.”

He held out his hand. “Of course. Forgive me. I should have thought of that.”

Skye sensed the tension in his body as he returned to her side and she reached out for him. “What’s wrong with you?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re acting so formal.”

Rane lowered his head. “I’m sorry. Honestly, I’m worried about you.”

“Then tell me that. Don’t pat me on the head and tell me everything’s going to be alright.”

Rane embraced her again and Skye felt his body relax against hers. She breathed in his scent and held him close. “I’ll stay here with you, Skye. You won’t be alone.”

Skye stood up on her tiptoes and kissed the side of his neck. “I don’t want to be alone.” She knew the exact moment his body reacted to her touch and she slid her hand up the wall of his chest. “Will you stay with me until the healers come?”

Rane swallowed hard. “Of course.”

“You seem nervous,” she pointed out in a husky tone of voice.

“You are upset. I wouldn’t want to take advantage of you.”

“Rane?”

He looked down at her, waiting for her to say what she wanted to say.

“I want you to take advantage of me… as much as I want to take advantage of you.”

His eyes glittered. “Skye, you are not in your right frame of mind and---“his breath whooshed out of his lungs when Skye’s hand found the masculine bulge between his thighs.

“Do you think we could stop talking now?”

Rane grabbed a hold of her wrist. “Skye, I don’t think---”

”Perfect,” Skye smiled against his lips. “I don’t want you to think. Follow your instincts, Rane. I need you now.” She stepped even closer to him. “What are your instincts telling you?”

Rane touched his forehead to hers and groaned low in his throat. “You know exactly what my instincts are telling me.” He cupped her bottom and brought her up closer to his body. “I want you more now than I did the first night I saw you sneaking into my house.”

“So take me,” she instructed him softly.

Rane captured her hands and brought them to his lips. He pressed a kiss to her fingertips and kept his lips pressed against her skin for a long moment before he finally spoke again. “I can’t.”

She tugged her hands free. “Can’t or won’t?”

“Take it as you will, but I won’t make love to you at a time when you are not ready.” “You say you are, but I want to make sure you won’t regret the morning after.” He hugged her tightly. “Understand that I do not say no because I do not want you. I say no because I do want you. I say no because I will not risk hurting you. When I make love to you, you will know that my love for you is real.”

CHAPTER TEN

Emily watched Unger carefully. Now that she knew his true identity, she held her tongue more. Sabrina, she knew. This monster was different. As he approached her now, Emily shrunk back against the cot she slept on.

Unger, who’d returned to Sabrina’s form, sailed across the wooden floor, his hands extended. “My dear Emily, I presume you heard my little speech to the other witches.”

“I’m not deaf. Of course I heard it.”

Unger’s eyes flickered but he kept a smile glued on his face. “Well, then, in that case, let’s get down to business, shall we?”

“Business? I’m fourteen. What kind of business could you have with me?”

Unger tapped his chin. “Oh, you might be most surprised.” He sat down in a rickety chair opposite the cot. “I presume you have a way to get in contact with that lovely sister of yours?”

“This isn’t the Twilight Zone. I can’t call my sister telepathically.”

“You’re a witch, are you not?”

Emily’s eyes narrowed. “How would you know that?”

Unger sneered at her. “I know everything about you, little girl. What’s more, I know everything about your sister. Everything I need to know anyway. What say you and me have a little conversation about next Friday.”

Emily blinked at him. “What about next Friday?”

“Aren’t you aware of Ostara?” He picked his teeth with one long nail.

Emily shivered. What she knew, she wouldn’t share with this monster. “I know what it means.”

“Then you should know that it’s next week.”

“Should I?”

He gnashed his teeth to warn her. “Don’t play games with me, kid. You’ve got what I want.”

Emily drew her knees up to her chest. “What is that?” She wasn’t so sure she wanted to know, but she figured the longer she kept this creep talking, the longer she would stay alive. While she’d believed Sabrina wouldn’t kill her, she wasn’t so sure about the creature inside Sabrina’s body.

“Information about Skye’s abilities. What she’s capable of.”

Emily shook her head and her long hair spilled across her forehead. “She doesn’t use her magic in front of me. She wants us to be normal people.”

Unger shot forward so quickly, Emily barely saw him move. “You aren’t normal, girl.” He gripped her upper arm. “You’re witches. Both of you are and before I kill you both, I want to know what you know.”

Tears filled Emily’s eyes in spite of her determination not to let Unger see her fear. “I don’t know anything to tell you.”

Unger leaped to his feet and with a roar, revealed his true visage.

Emily recoiled with horror and scooted farther up the cot. She’d never seen anything so hideous in her life. Folds of skin hung low over slanted eyes and his pupils were tiny pinpoints of black. His face was a ghastly green, his lips cracked and pale red. Jagged teeth hung from blackened gums and when he leaned in close enough, Emily caught the horrific scent of his breath.

“You don’t know anything? Not even what your mother did to me? She made me like this. She changed me.” His lengthy nails bit into Emily’s skin and his breath huffed out of nostrils over an inch in width. “That’s right. Your dear, sweet, mother used her magic to create this. Don’t you think she should be proud of her abilities?”

Emily tried to look away but morbid fascination kept her eyes glued to his face. “You’re lying.”

“Oh no, sweetness. I’m not lying about this. Just like I’m not lying when I tell you your sister will die by my hand before Ostara.” He patted her cheek softly. “And if you’re nice enough to me, I’ll kill you first so you won’t have to watch her die.”

***

Rane slung the towel around his neck and left the shower, his long strides carrying him back to the bedroom down the hall from Skye’s. His thoughts ran ahead of him and he pictured her golden skin and felt the soft texture of her lips beneath his. He tried to rein in his self-control, but it eluded him, damning him to cold showers in the middle of the day.

He stepped into his bedroom and slammed the door behind him. Whipping the towel from around his hips, he spun around and froze.

Lying on his bed wearing nothing more than a scrap of lace, which barely covered her breasts, Skye waited for him. One hand held the pillow above her and she crossed her legs at the ankles. She beckoned him with a smile, a smile which turned his insides to mush.

Rane kicked his door shut and stood there staring at her. He couldn’t think. The blood had rushed from his brain at the first sight of her. “Skye?” He said her name with a hoarse croak.

“Don’t tell me you love me, Rane. Show me.”

The huskiness of her voice washed over him, bathing him in the need to taste her. He took a step toward her and was surprised to find his legs weak. Wizards didn’t get weak knees. But Skye moved slightly atop the burgundy comforter and his knees responded in the same manner. Shakily. Knocking.

He managed to take another step. “Skye, we’ve already been over this.”

She climbed to her knees. “Then let’s go over it again, but this time, let’s change the ending, shall we?”

In four steps he could reach her. She’d be in his arms, her lithe body pressed to his. Rane made it in two.

Sweet surrender. Rane couldn’t think why he’d fought this, why he believed nobility required him to wait when Skye was in his arms, eager, willing and giving. He held her at arm’s length to drink in the image of her beauty. The scent of her hair captured him and as her lips drew closer to his, his blood ignited.

One arm wrapped around her waist, he dragged her down to the mattress, tasting, touching and learning her body with each twist and turn. Lifting the edge of her hair, Rane kissed behind her ear and Skye shivered in delight.

Skye brushed his lips with her fingertips. She wasn’t so sure she could promise him she wouldn’t think this was a bad idea at dawn, but for now, the sun was down and with darkness came a certain recklessness, a capitulation to forbidden desires. Her breath caught in her throat until her lungs ached with the need for air. Her hands fluttered against his chest, the desire to push him away battling with the want to pull him closer, to cave in to the overwhelming draw of the passion, which had built inside her. She’d wanted this more than she’d wanted the return of her magic and when she’d come to Rane’s room to talk to him and heard the sound of his shower, she couldn’t stop herself. It was like a scene playing out in her mind. Rane’s lips rested against her shoulder, barely moving and she was dying inside, the demand almost painful.

“I can’t think.” She managed to whisper before she turned her face to his, her lips colliding with his. The kiss was raw, hungry, and like a starving woman reaching for a piece of bread, Skye fell into it, her hands cupping his face. In the far reaches of her mind, where common sense still resided, she knew she should put a stop to this wild, desperate longing, but common sense had been cast aside, walked on by emotions much more powerful, stronger, controlling.

Her blood turned to a rich, thick liquid, moving languorously through her veins, humming in her ears. Rane’s hands moved against her bare skin, drifting over the tops of her breasts and her pulse thrummed, jumping against her neck. He smiled a little as he shifted with her atop the mattress. With gentle strokes, he eased his hands up her legs, over quivering skin before his fingertips came to rest against the thin piece of silk, her only remaining piece of clothing. He watched her and Skye shivered a little as he brushed kisses over her cheeks, her eyes while his hands carried the material down her legs.

Skye resisted the urge to turn away as his eyes made the return journey, lingering between her thighs. She felt the moisture coat her skin and wanted to turn away or at the very least, cover herself. How long had it been since a man had looked at her this way, as if he were exactly where he wanted to be?

Rane slid his hands back up the insides of her thighs until he reached her waist. Then, drawing himself even with her, he laid on his side facing her. One arm draped around her, closing the distance that separated their bodies. “I’ve wanted to hold you like this since I found you climbing in the window. I knew you’d feel this soft.”

Skye’s hands grew restless while Rane’s voice flowed over her. She pushed against his chest, feeling the hard strength of his skin before she moved her hands over his shoulders, down his side until the barrier of his silky boxers stopped her journey. Eager to feel his flesh against hers, she lowered the elastic, pressing small, moist kisses against his chest. She didn’t speak, just concentrated on breathing as the scent of him surrounded her, the spicy aftershave, his distinct scent.

Rane caught her before she could travel any lower. His breath warmed her cheek, his lips were hot along her jaw line, lingering near her lips. His tongue traced her mouth and Skye tasted the mint.

Rane kept his eyes on her face while he whispered to her, cupping her breasts, pushing them up closer to his lips. Skye’s hands bunched against his bare chest. He targeted one nipple and surrounded it with his warm, moist lips and Skye exhaled on a short, staccato breath. She felt the pull all the way down to her womanhood. A flash of hot, stark heat lanced through her and she held him, her nails creating crescents in his shoulders.

Rane dipped his head and pressed a kiss against her bare abdomen; her breath hissed out from between her teeth. His hands lifted her hips, drawing her lithe body closer to the devastating scrape of his teeth on her exposed skin.

Rane kept the pace slow, wanting to stamp the feel of her in his memory, but Skye wanted fast, furious, out of control. She moved restlessly against him, demanding speed, but Rane slowed her down, running his hands up and down her silken skin until her blood crawled through her veins.

She squeezed his flesh; he nibbled hers. She raised her hips; he concentrated on the delicate place just behind her ear. And just when Skye thought his lips were going to drive her mad, Rane lifted his hips to enable her hands to rid his body of his boxers. And then he touched her everywhere.

Skye shuddered on a moan as her hands curved around hard muscles, the feel of his skin as intoxicating as the taste of his lips. She boldly cupped him and Rane rolled again, tucking her beneath him. Skye hooked one leg behind his thigh and pulled him even closer, sliding her hands through his thick, dark hair. Her fingers traced his lips, his face, the strong column of his throat.

Rane’s fingertips bit into her waist as her hands became bolder, kneading him. He forgot to breathe until his lungs screamed for air and when she placed her palm against the warm length of him, he forgot why he even needed to breathe.

Skye held him, relishing the strong feel of him. She touched him softly, barely gliding her hand over his rib cage, up the wall of his chest before cupping his cheek. Her eyes met his and she knew then that this was the man that she loved.

Rane’s hand slid up her thigh until he touched her at the center of her being. His fingers curled against her and he whispered to heated words in her ear as his palm opened to touch her, heat against heat.

Skye whispered his name and arched toward him. And then they were pressed body to body, skin to skin, her breasts flattened against his chest, the heaviness of his sex resting against her thigh and still he simply held her, his hands ghosting up and down her spine.

Skye pressed her lips against the side of his neck and lifted her hips in invitation. Rane cupped her buttocks and held her close to him. He tipped his head back, met her gaze and smiled. She closed her eyes as his head descended. His lips touched hers, caressed, then pulled away. It was at that exact moment when Rane slipped his body inside hers. He caught the gasp on her lips with another kiss and slowly began to move, guiding her gently toward the edge.

Her arms tightened around his shoulders, her hands flexing against his muscles. The kiss intensified, perfectly in tune with their bodies. Rane held her hips, but he held her body just as easily with his own. The strokes were long, deliciously teasing and maddeningly powerful, driving her toward the peak and then retreating, allowing her to catch her breath. And when she was close to pleading, to begging for the end, he drove into her repeatedly pushing, pounding and carrying her with him toward release.

***

Night fell and Rane sent a mental message to the healer to delay his arrival until the morning. Skye needed this night as much as he wanted it. He wanted to hold her, to feel her velvety skin nestled against his until day broke.

Her hair splayed over his arm, a tangle of tawny curls. Her eyes were drifting sleepily and in another minute, she’d be asleep, falling into a world of dreams and nightmares. He didn’t doubt even with the time they’d spent in his bed, she’d endure the horrific nightmares brought on by fear for her Emily.

Rane stroked her hair and waited until her breathing fell into an even rhythm. Then he slipped from beneath the sheets and left the room, closing the door behind him without a sound.

He met Jaxon in the Assembly Room. “What do we know?”

“The healers have done what they can without examining her, but so far, they all concede that Skye’s problems are not caused by any outside forces.”

Rane frowned and hitched one hip on the edge of the table. “Which leaves us where?”

“Thinking this is psychosomatic.”

Rane blinked at him. “You think Skye is doing this to herself?”

Jaxon lifted one shoulder almost apologetically. “You know as well as I do that nothing can get past our protective shields, Rane. No spell is strong enough, no witch powerful enough. What other answer could there be?”

“While you were thinking, did you come up with a reason why Skye would do this to herself?”

“Fear, I would imagine.”

“Of what? Of using her magic?”

“More like of failing her sister, but I do not adhere to the same beliefs that others do when it comes to brain anomalies. Perhaps you would be wise to ask Skye. That is, if you find the time outside of your other activities.”

Rane stood up straight and stretched his arms overhead. “Is there nothing sacred inside these walls?”

Jaxon grinned. “We did not watch, brother, but even you know we are aware of everything that takes place inside these walls.”

“Great.” Rane sauntered toward the door. “So did you pick up any pointers?” He winked at his brother and slipped out into the corridor, Jaxon’s laughter trailing behind him.

***

Skye came awake with a start. Her hand immediately went to the side of the bed where Rane was supposed to be. Her palm recognized the cold sheet and she pushed back the comforter. “Rane?”

He answered her immediately. “I am here.”

She saw him come out of the darkness and wondered if he’d been standing there or if he’d just materialized. “Where have you been?”

“Talking with Jaxon,” he responded simply.

“What did you talk about?” She swung her legs over the side of the bed and sat up. “Or do I need to ask?”

Rane walked toward her. “You, of course.”

Skye watched him advancing toward her, each movement controlled. She saw the way the muscles in his thighs bunched with each step and the dark look on his face. Rane Hansen was an extraordinarily attractive man and knowing that a few hours ago they’d been together intimately unnerved her in the glare of the overhead light.

She dipped her head and tried to restore proper breathing. “What did your brother have to say about me?”

“He spoke with the healers.” Rane sat beside her on the bed. “They all agree that the loss of your magic is not attributable to any outside sources.” He took one of her hands in his.

Skye studied his face, sure she wasn’t going to like where this topic of conversation was going. “So where do they think it is coming from then?”

Rane held her gaze for the longest moment before he finally answered her. “Your fear.”

She slowly tugged her hand free. “I see. They think I’m doing this to myself.”

“It happens, Skye.”

She got to her feet, keeping her back to him. “Yes, I imagine it does. Ordinary humans allow their fears to overtake them on a daily basis, but you and I both know that I am neither ordinary nor human.” She spun around and Rane saw the sheen of tears in her eyes. “I’m a witch, Rane. I’ve never lost my magic before and surprisingly, I’ve been scared before. So how about asking your healers to come up with a plausible answer to my problem?”

“Skye, listen --”

”No, I’m not listening anymore. Your healers think I’m crazy and you bought into it. Perfect. How does it feel to know you just slept with a crazy woman?” She snagged the shirt Rane had discarded earlier and wrapped it around herself. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, this crazy woman would like to take a shower.” The finality of the door closing behind her told Rane he’d gotten all the attention from her he was going to get for the time being.

He sighed and pushed himself to his feet. “I guess I should not be surprised that did not go well.”

***

Unger rubbed his hands together with glee. Soon. The time was drawing near. As the deadline approached, he could practically taste Emily’s fear.

He glanced at the sky and smiled as the clouds slid into place over the moon. Soon, darkness would descend and the night would resound with the cries of the fallen, the ones he would destroy before he assumed his rightful place as High Priest of the Covens.

***

Emily rolled over on the cot and covered her eyes with her forearm. She kept hearing voices, raised, angry voices preventing her from sleep. Well, that and the terror coating her insides.

“Emily.”

Her name bounced off the wooden walls and Emily sat straight in bed, drawing the thin, wool blanket up to her chin. “Wh-who’s there?” She tried to remember the comforting words Skye told her to recite in times of fear, but none came to memory.

“Open your eyes,” the voice was insistent, commanding.

Emily cracked open one eye, but didn’t look up. “Who are you?”

“Do you not recognize my voice?” The amusement surprised her and Emily’s eyes flew open. The wizard’s dark eyes stared back at her. “Rane! What are you doing here?”

He sat down on the edge of her bed. “I am not really here. This is just my image.”

Emily’s shoulders slumped. “Oh. I was hoping you could just poof me out of here.”

Rane’s voice offered reassurances. “Unger has taken precautions against that, but you will be leaving soon.”

Emily sniffed. “Is Skye okay?”

“She is fine, sweetie. She is sleeping now. I wanted to check on you so when she wakes up I can tell her you are okay.”

Emily scrubbed her eyes with the palms of her hands. “That monster is going to kill us, isn’t he?”

“No, he is not. I will not allow it. I will take care of you, Emily. You have to trust me.”

“I do. Tell Skye that I am okay.”

“I will. I need you to do something for me while you are waiting for me to come back for you.”

Emily remained silent, but nodded her head in agreement.

“Do not antagonize Unger.”

Emily tried to reach out just to touch him, but her hand sank through the shimmery mist of his form. Again, she bit her lower lip and nodded her head. “I’ll try.”

“Emily, you need to do more than try. We do not know a lot about Unger, but we do know that he is extremely dangerous. We do not want you to get hurt, so promise me you will do whatever he asks you to do.”

Emily folded her arms across her chest. “Within reason.”

Rane smiled back at her. “You really do take after your sister.” He winked. “Within reason. And know that I am always nearby. You are not alone here. Understand?” He held his hand up in mid-air and Emily placed her palm within a hair’s breadth of his.

“I understand. Thank you for coming.”

“We will be back to get you, Emily. Count on it.”

***

Skye felt Rane’s departure the second he left Mystique. She didn’t know how she knew he was gone, but she knew. Coming wide-awake, she swiveled her head around the bedroom, not surprised to find it empty. In a flash, she was out of the bed and down the corridor, searching every available room.

“If you are looking for Rane, he is not here,” Tess informed her in a soft, non-threatening tone of voice.

Skye gripped the doorknob of yet another room. “Where is he?”

Tess approached her slowly. “Look, I know we got off on the wrong foot when you first came and I’d like to make amends. Would you join me for some coffee while my son is still sleeping? I don’t get much time to myself since his birth and as much as I love him, I do cherish the few moments I can have in peace and quiet.”

Skye angled a look over her shoulder and seeing no guile on the wizard’s face, she nodded. “Where’s your partner in crime?”

Tess laughed aloud. “Danni and Falcon returned to Harmony last night.”

“Harmony?”

“Their city. Falcon leads a guild of wizards who have fallen out of favor with their own guilds. He tries to rehabilitate them.”

Skye wrinkled her nose. “I’d be surprised if Rane wasn’t one of them.”

Tess led the way into the kitchen, chuckling. “Rane is a bit of a rebel, but sometimes, his ways work.”

“So you were about to tell me why Rane left.”

“I was?” Tess smiled and indicated a chair opposite her at the small dinette table in the corner of the sparkling kitchen.

“Otherwise, what would be the purpose of this conversation?”

“To get to know one another.”

Skye shook her head and managed a smile of her own. “Something tells me you’re not looking for a friend in me right now. You want to know if you can trust me with Rane.”

Tess didn’t deny the words as she rose to retrieve two steaming mugs of coffee. “Rane has become my brother now.”

Skye took a sip. “My intentions with Rane are to survive this time with him. Unfortunately, we both have separate agendas. I’m sure he wants to return to Scotland and I’m supposed to be some Queen of the Covens unless you know of anyone else who might be interested in the position.”

Tess sipped her own coffee and studied Skye without apology. “You’re not?”

“Heavens, no. I can barely lead my sister much less a Coven.” She lifted her shoulders on a shrug. “I’m not even interested in being a witch.”

Tess’ eyes gleamed. “Then perhaps there is hope for you.”

Skye shot her a look over the rim of the mug. “I’ve never considered myself a lost cause, thanks.”

Tess smiled broadly. “That’s not what I meant. It’s just unusual to have a witch among us.”

“As unusual as it is for me to be here?” Skye asked pointedly.

Tess stirred one finger in her coffee cup and Skye watched the blackness fade to light. “You should not be surprised that we would be concerned about Rane.”

“The last time I looked, Rane could take care of himself.”

Tess snickered. “You have no idea how right you are. Even in the midst of trouble, Rane can hold his own. He’s always had this, I don’t know how to describe it, recklessness, I guess, about him and though one might think he has this devil-may-care attitude, I always knew that when he fell in love, it would be forever.”

Skye’s hands clenched around the cup. “I think you’re jumping ahead of the gun.”

Tess nodded. “Could be. I guess we’ll see, won’t we?”

Rane stood outside the door of the kitchen, his brother at his side. “What are they talking about in there?”

Jaxon clapped him on the shoulder. “Why do you care? Scared Tess might tell her something about you she should not know?”

Rane brushed his hand off. “Tess has no business interfering.”

“And where were you when Tess decided to interfere?”

Rane turned around. “I had to make sure Emily was safe.”

“And is she?”

“For now, but we have to get her out of there.”

“She will be safe in her sister’s arms before nightfall,” Jaxon responded.

Rane held up one hand. “I know she will. I will take care of this myself.”

Jaxon frowned. “Not exactly the smartest decision you have ever made.”

“Nevertheless, it is my decision. If we go in there with a full band of wizards, there is a chance Emily could get hurt. I cannot let that happen.”

Jaxon acknowledged his words with a short nod. “You take on a lot of responsibility.”

Rane started walking away from the kitchen. “And you wonder if I can handle it.”

“Responsibility has never been your strong suit.”

“Perhaps I have never had anyone I wanted to be responsible for.”

Jaxon caught hold of his arm. “Wait. Are you telling me you are in love with this witch?”

Rane looked down at the hand and back up at his brother’s face. “I do not believe I have told you anything, brother. You are jumping to conclusions.”

Jaxon released him and folded his arms across his chest in what was supposed to be an intimidating gesture. “Helped, no doubt, by your hidden meanings and unspoken words. You realize you are talking about a witch here?”

Rane faced his brother, eye to eye, nose to nose. “No, I am talking about a woman who happens to be a witch just as I am a man who happens to be a wizard.”

Jaxon’s brows lowered. “You cannot separate the two.”

“Would that I could,” Rane returned almost bitterly. He looked away from Jaxon’s probing gaze, instinctively knowing his older brother would want more information. To Jaxon, being a wizard was an honor, though it wasn’t so long ago that Jaxon wasn’t so keen on the idea of following the rules himself.

The eyebrows went up. “What does that mean?”

“Since you are so adept at reading my life, you should be able to answer that question yourself.” Rane knocked Jaxon’s shoulder with his fist on his way past him.

“Do not be so sure that I cannot,” Jaxon called out.

Rane lifted his hand in a small wave and continued walking.

***

Skye snapped her fingers. Nothing happened. She wrinkled her nose. Nothing. Not that those things had ever helped her before, but she was willing to do anything to find her magic. If it was, indeed, lost. She wasn’t so sure it hadn’t been taken from her. Of course, she had yet to pinpoint who could have taken her magic without her knowledge, unless it was one of the wizards. But Rane wouldn’t allow that and they would have had to go through Rane. Wouldn’t they?

She’d tried everything she could think of in an attempt to restore it, even spending a few hours in the Serenity Chamber at Tess’ suggestion to clear her mind. The only thing she’d accomplished was yet another nap. For some reason, she was extremely tired.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“Skye, do not be alarmed,” Ingrid spoke softly, her green eyes, so like her daughter’s staring out through the shining glass.

Skye shook her head, rubbed her eyes and peered even closer at the mirror. “Mom?”

“Yes.”

Skye took a step closer. “But, but, why? Why are you here?” She twisted her hands together.

Ingrid pressed her palm against the glass. “I have missed you, my daughter.”

Skye closed her eyes. “I’ve missed you, too, Mom, but you’re not supposed to be here.”

Before Ingrid could say anything further, the door to Skye’s bedroom flew open and Rane barreled inside. “Are you alright?”

She blinked at him. “What? Why?”

“You screamed.”

“I did?”

Rane stared at her. “You didn’t hear yourself?”

She shook her head and pointed toward the mirror. “That’s why I screamed.”

Rane looked at the mirror, turned back to look at her and then did a double take. “Excuse me. I do not believe we have met. Although, I do know who you are.” He walked closer. “Ingrid Logan. Am I correct?”

Ingrid’s lips tilted in a small smile. “Rane Hansen. How nice to finally meet you. I have to say you’ve really changed the look in my daughter’s eyes. I’ve never seen her--“

”Mom, tell me again why you’re here,” Skye quickly interrupted.

Ingrid tapped her chin. “I do not believe I told you in the first place.”

Skye sighed. “Mom.”

“Oh, alright. You would think after fourteen years she would want to spend more time with her mother,” Ingrid said with her eyes on Rane’s face. Then she added, “I know about Emily.”

“We’re going to get her back,” Skye inserted quickly.

Ingrid held up one hand. “I don’t doubt that, darling. I simply thought there were some things you would need to know before you challenged Unger.”

“I see the spooky telephone lines have been keeping busy,” Skye said as she walked even closer to her mother’s clear face.

Ingrid chuckled. “I keep my ears open, but when Allessandra told me Unger’s plan, well, I couldn’t let you walk into his trap blind.”

“What trap?” Rane took over the conversation.

“He has every intention of killing Emily before the deadline. He wants to catch you off-guard with her dead body and make it easier to kill you. He knows that the death of your sister will overwhelm you.”

Skye jumped up straight. “Then we have to get Emily out of there tonight.”

“There is one more small matter, dear,” Ingrid called her daughter’s attention back to the mirror.

Skye’s hands tingled. “Do I even want to hear it?”

“Your magic, Skye.”

“What about it?”

“It’s gone because I took it,” Ingrid replied simply.

Skye stared at the mirror. “Then give it back to me. I can’t fight Unger without it.”

“You know the rules, Skye. If you kill Unger, you will join forces with the darkness. I cannot allow that.”

“I thought those in the afterlife weren’t allowed to interfere in the lives of the living.”

Ingrid lifted one slender shoulder. “I bent some rules.” She opened her hands wide in a gesture of surrender. “You are my daughter. What was I supposed to do? Besides, I knew you had your wizard to help you.”

Skye felt Rane’s eyes on her face, but she didn’t look at him. “Mother, I want you to return my magic and let me decide how this will unfold.”

Ingrid folded her arms. “I cannot do that.”

Skye leaned in closer, fury tightening her voice. “Then I will contact Allessandra.”

Ingrid didn’t even blink. “Do as you must.”

“Ingrid,” Rane finally spoke up.

“Yes?”

“I have no intention of allowing Skye to confront Unger.”

“Allowing?” Skye shot back.

Rane spared her a glance. “Allowing. I believe that is what I said, yes.”

Skye pushed one hand against his shoulder. “You don’t have any control over my life, Rane, and you have no ability to allow or ban me from doing anything.”

Rane and Ingrid continued the conversation without Skye’s input.

“I know I’m not supposed to intervene, but I do still worry about her. She can be so impetuous sometimes. I mean, honestly, breaking into a wizard’s home. She had to have known her magic was no match for yours and had I been alive, I never would have allowed it.”

Skye’s jaws ached from her gritted teeth while Rane responded. “I understand your concerns, Ingrid, but I promise, I will make certain Skye is safe when I confront Unger.”

Ingrid’s shoulders visibly relaxed. “You have no idea how much better this makes me feel.”

Skye smacked the mirror and captured both of their attention. “Sorry to break up the party, but I do have the right to decide my next move. I have not, nor will I ever be, controlled by a man . . . or a wizard. And mother, the next time you cross the line like this, I will contact Allessandra and make sure your projectional capabilities are neutered. Now, if you both will excuse me, I need to get dressed.”

“She’s always been so high-strung,” Ingrid asked.

Rane grinned. “Still is.”

“I want this room empty in two seconds,” Skye called over her shoulder, “and I also want my magic back before you leave, Mom. I can always get in touch with Allessandra.”

“So what is it like on the other side?” Rane asked Ingrid.

She grimaced a little. “Oh, a lot like you would expect. Green grass. Blue sky. Eternally friendly people and absolutely nothing to do except remember the past.”

Rane chuckled with understanding. “You want to take some advice from a wizard who has no right to give you any?”

Ingrid laughed a little and waved a hand. “By all means.”

He lowered his voice to a whisper. “Give Skye her magic back. She needs to know she tried to help Emily. She cannot do that without her power.”

Ingrid considered this information before finally responding. “Very well. It is done.”

“Peachy,” Skye called out over her shoulder. “Now I can break the mirror without even turning around.”

“Skye, I only do this because I still worry about you,” Ingrid responded in an airy tone of voice.

Skye tossed a look over her shoulder. “And I will always love you, Mom, but you have to let me live my own life. I’ve been doing fairly well, so far.”

Ingrid snorted. “Fairly well. Right. As much as I love you, dear, I never thought you would fall in love with a wizard. Even the newest novice knows that wizards and witches do not live happily ever after.” She blew a kiss. “Take care of yourself and you,” she pointed at Rane, “take care of her. No matter what she says.” The mirror faded to black.

Skye sat down on the edge of the bed, trying to decide whether to laugh or cry.

Rane didn’t walk toward her. Instead, he stuck his hands into the pockets of his khaki slacks and watched her.

She didn’t look up. She knew whatever expression she saw on his face would be her undoing. “We need to go get Emily.”

“I will go get her.”

She did lift her head then and the look she gave him was one of complete and perfect irritation. “Rane, am I an invalid?”

He raised one eyebrow. “I do not believe so, no.”

“Then do not presume that I require your assistance each time I make a statement.”

His lips twitched. “Then do not assume you can take Unger on and win.”

Fury shot down her spine and she stood up, her hands clenched at her sides. “I didn’t say that, Rane. What I said was ‘we need to go get Emily.’ Which implies more than one. Both of us. Together. Is that such a difficult concept?”

Rane rubbed one finger over his upper lip and Skye got the distinct impression he was making every effort not to laugh. She swore she’d hit him if he did. “I understand the concept. What I do not understand is the reason you would choose to put yourself in harm’s way when I can easily bring Emily to safety.”

Skye walked forward until her nose could easily bump his chest. “She’s my sister. That should be explanation enough or don’t wizards have feelings?”

He looked down into her upturned face and Skye realized at the last moment she’d said the wrong thing. She watched his dark eyes grow almost iridescent and his nostrils flared. “If you have to ask me that question, then you know nothing about me.” He took a step back toward the door. “Get dressed. We leave in five minutes.”

Skye resisted the urge to salute even as the door slammed behind his departing figure.

Damn wizard. What did he expect from her? Was she supposed to read his mind? Know each minute what he was thinking? The thought gave her pause. Could he read what she was thinking? Each time they were together, did he know what was on her mind? She swallowed hard and looked toward the door. She didn’t think so. Surely, he would have told her that before now. Maybe.

More irritation climbed its way up her spine and she practically ripped a fresh blouse from the hanger inside the armoire. Well, if he could read her mind, then he wouldn’t be very happy to learn what she was thinking now. Especially the parts about his ancestors.

***

Branches snapped beneath his feet as Unger paced the forest floor. Long nails bit into his palms as he glared up at the night sky. He’d had enough waiting and as the clock loomed closer to midnight, he knew the wizard and the witch would arrive soon. He’d planned for this moment, had even made sure word of his intentions would seep through to the celestial grapevine. After all, it wouldn’t be fair if Ingrid didn’t get to watch her daughter die.

Sparks showered the air and he looked up again, but darkness enveloped the landscape once more. He frowned, paced some more and whirled around to plant his hands on his bony hips. When he was alone, he preferred to take his own form. Sabrina was far too womanly for his tastes.

His leathery skin didn’t feel the bite of the wind and as he whirled around faster and faster, his senses reached far into the deep recesses of the forest, he heard a sound, a gentle whisper of a voice. He ceased all movement, his beady eyes glittering with malice.

They were on their way. He hadn’t mistaken the witch’s voice. The light, musical sound which tempted both men and wizards. He could acknowledge she was a beautiful woman, but he couldn’t allow himself to fall beneath her spell. To do so would condemn him to the life he led now for an eternity.

And the one goal Unger had in mind, his ultimate dream, was to resume his normal identity.

Then he would destroy the world.

***

Skye picked up every sound of the forest, even the hurried breaths of the squirrels overhead. Even the creatures took cover, sensing the battle to come. She didn’t realize she was holding tightly to Rane’s hand until he squeezed her fingers. She looked over at him and through the light provided by the flame in the center of his hand, she saw him wink.

“You don’t seem worried at all,” she whispered.

Rane lifted one shoulder in a casual shrug. “This Unger and I have locked horns before.”

“And if I recall, neither of you won.”

“Now will not be the time to determine who wins.”

“You don’t think this is the final battle?”

Rane brought her hand to his lips and kissed her fingertips. “Now is the time to bring Emily to safety. Unger will have to wait for his judgment.”

“How can you be so sure you will win against him in the next fight?”

She could have been mistaken, but Rane looked almost affronted. “Wizards seldom lose, Skye.”

“But they have before.”

He acknowledged her words with a slight inclination of his head. “Only those who choose to sacrifice themselves. I have made no such decision.”

“So you don’t think this is a suicide mission, then?”

Rane sighed loudly. “What I think is Unger is going to hear our approach if we continue to talk.”

Skye waved a hand in dismissal. “He’s already heard it.”

Rane looked down at her. “I am impressed by your use of the magic.”

“Why don’t you seem surprised that Unger knows we’re coming?” Skye backtracked to the original subject.

Rane pointed ahead. “Because that is the welcoming committee.”

***

Unger had used some of the best tools in his arsenal to prepare for Skye’s arrival. He’d dragged Emily into the forest and using thick vines, he’d secured her to the largest tree near him. The ring of fire circling her feet added just the right touch and with his arms folded, he stood back to await the arrival of the calvary.

***

Skye’s eyes narrowed as they settled on Emily’s terrified face. She tried to catch her sister’s gaze, but Emily focused on the fire.

“You keep a watch on the creature. I’m getting my sister out of there,” Skye instructed, taking off at a slight run.

Unger stepped forward to intercede but Rane’s booted feet caught him squarely in the center of his chest. The creature stumbled and skidded across the dirt floor, cursing in several languages.

Emily sobbed her relief while Skye broke the vines and just as they’d leapt to safety, the witches poured in.

They came from every corner of the forest, their eyes gleaming, evil smiles on their faces. Skye pushed Emily behind her and faced the witches, knowing she was outnumbered. She called upon the goddesses for assistance, even throwing in a prayer to her mother.

The first attack came from the left and Skye rounded to meet it, halting the witch in mid-air with just the palm of her hand. The other witches joined in, racing forward with united eerie screams. “Skye!” Rane shouted, taking hold of Unger’s spiky tail. “Take Emily and get out of here!”

“They will not allow her to leave!” Unger responded in a guttural voice.

Rane shook him. “You be quiet. Skye, do as I say.”

“I can’t leave you,” Skye parried another witch’s thrust and swooped the legs out from under another one. “I can handle this.”

Emily pressed herself back against the base of a tree behind her. “She really can, Rane!”

Rane whipped Unger in the air and slammed him against a large oak before spinning around and dropping to the ground. In a split second, he’d cleared the playing field, rendering all the witches unconscious. Then, taking Skye’s hands in his, he met her gaze. “I need you to take Emily and leave. I need to know you are safe.”

Skye nodded her head slowly, seeing something indefinable in his gaze. “We’ll go.” She reached back for her sister just as Rane let her go and surged into the air to resume the battle with Unger.

***

Skye burst through the main doors of the fortress, calling out for Jaxon and any other wizard who would come. “Rane is fighting Unger now. You have to help him.”

Jaxon came down the long corridor. “What are you talking about?”

“Emily and I just left Rane. He’s going up against Unger and I don’t know if he can win.”

Jaxon gave her a strange look. “Skye, Rane is behind you.”

Skye whipped around just as Rane came through the double doors. Though his hair was a little mussed and his robe slightly torn, he looked in one piece. One solid, delectable piece.

Forgetting about decorum and their audience, Skye raced toward him and wrapped her arms around him. “I thought . . .”

Rane rubbed her back. “He ran away when he saw the witches fall. I sensed he was growing weaker. He needs to recharge.”

“Where does he get his strength now?” Jaxon asked from behind Skye.

Skye pulled out of Rane’s arms. “The Coven. Those witches who attacked me are only half of the Coven Sabrina once led. Unger is draining them one by one. He needs their strength to survive.”

Jaxon rubbed his chin. “Was Unger in Sabrina’s body?”

Emily piped in, “He was all day and then he just peeled it off just like he was wearing a costume.” She shivered. “He’s horrible looking.”

Skye rubbed the top of her hair. “Why don’t you go get something to eat? You must be hungry and tired.”

Emily gave her a studious look. “Trying to get rid of me?”

Skye touched the tip of her sister’s nose with her finger. “You’re very astute.”

Emily trudged off down the hallway to the main galley.

Skye waited until she was gone to resume speaking. “We didn’t see Sabrina anywhere.”

Jaxon gave a grunt. “We should find her.” He paused. “Even if it is only her body.”

Rane wrapped his arm around Skye’s waist. “Would she not disintegrate?”

Jaxon gave his brother a strange look. “You know, I do not know. A wizard who dies while in good stead with his guild will, but a disenfranchised wizard, I have no idea.”

“Wizards disintegrate?” Skye jabbed Rane in the side.

He grinned slightly. “Much easier than a burial. Cleaner, too.”

Skye harumphed and moved out of his arms. “This Unger is going to come back.” She saw Jaxon and Rane exchange glances. “What are you thinking?”

Rane steepled his fingers. “That we should go home.”

She blinked at him, trying to follow his train of thought. “I thought you were home. Emily and I should go home.”

Rane gave her a patronizing smile, which caused her to glare at him. “Not your home. My home. Scotland. We shall return.”

“You don’t think Unger can follow us there? At least up here we have the benefit of the other wizards.”

Rane laughed. “I have the benefit of the other wizards wherever I go, my sweet. I have only to reach out to them.”

“What’s your idea then? Why should we go back to Scotland?” Skye shouldn’t be considering the idea, but the thought of returning to some semblance of normalcy was enticing.

Rane drew her close to his side again. “Because it is something Unger will be expecting and we would not want to disappoint him, would we?”

***

Unger clapped his hands with delight. They were leaving. The witch and the wizard were attempting to escape his reach. He almost crowed out loud. How marvelous. Without the Assembly to contend with, Unger’s job just became as easy as plucking a nail from a tire.

He’d suspected this would be the next move the wizard would make. He’d want to escape to his home territory, where he felt most comfortable and though Rane Hansen was a wizard, he clearly did not belong with the Assembly.

He’d known Rane from the day of his birth. He’d watched him grow to be the wizard he was now, a most formidable enemy, with enough magic and power to overcome the strongest of enemies. But now, the wizard had a weak spot. And her name was .Skye Logan. As they’d battled, Unger had seen it in the wizard’s eyes. He’d given his heart to a witch.

And that love would be his downfall.

***

Jaxon, Nexon, and Jensen flanked Rane as he circled the grounds surrounding the fortress. Each wizard wore matching solemn expressions.

Rane finally broke the ten-minute long silence. “Tell me you think leaving is a bad idea.”

Jaxon lifted an eyebrow. “You do not need me to tell you that.”

“Tell me I am taking chances with Skye’s life as well as Emily’s.”

“I am more concerned about your own life,” Jaxon pointed out with a bite in his voice.

Rane gave him a long, considering look before turning his attention back toward the breezeway ahead. “I will do what I think is best for my…” he broke off.

Nexon pounced on the abrupt stop like a starving dog on discarded meat. “Your what? Your family?”

“You know, you make me miss Andion,” Rane returned ever so calmly. He and his brother exchanged looks and Rane knew Jaxon was reading his mind accurately. Rane would only be pushed so far before he would push back.

Nexon’s eyes narrowed. “Andion served this guild well. I wish I could be so sure you would sacrifice your own life for the sake of your family.”

Rane’s breath escaped through clenched teeth. He battled back his temper, but his blood pressure climbed with each passing second. His hands itched to strike out, but he held himself in check. “You would be wise to consider your words carefully, Nexon. I will not restrain myself in the future.”

Nexon grinned slightly. “As your brother in times past, you would challenge one of your fellow wizards?”

Jensen intervened quickly. “That is not important right now.”

“I believe that it is,” Nexon contradicted. “As always, Rane comes in, stirs up trouble and then leaves. It is the story of this entire family.”

Silence descended and Jaxon turned, slowly, methodically. Rane saw the light of battle in his brother’s eyes and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Nexon only speaks his mind, Jaxon. You cannot fault him for that.”

Jaxon shrugged off the hand. “Perhaps not, but I will tell you, Nexon, that the next time you choose to criticize my family, do it out of range of my hearing.”

Nexon mumbled something below his breath and dropped his eyes to the ground.

Rane dismissed the wizard’s discontent quickly. “I cannot stay here, Jaxon.”

“Are you that anxious to leave your family, son?” Jensen stepped in between Nexon and Rane.

Rane sought to reassure his father. “Anxious, no, but you must understand that Skye and Emily are my responsibility.”

“Why?” Jensen quickly retorted. “Have you claimed them as your family? I was not aware that you had done so.”

Jaxon answered for Rane and for once, Rane was grateful. “Father, Rane’s loyalty to Skye and Emily are not of importance. He is a wizard and they are in trouble. He can do no other than to protect them, regardless of the depth of his commitment to them.”

Jensen seemed to accept the explanation. “Perhaps it would be wise to keep a direct link to the Assembly while you are away.”

“It was my intention to leave the channel of communication open,” Rane reassured his father.

“In case the witch has other plans to kill you,” Nexon inserted a bit nastily.

Jaxon shot the wizard a glare. “You do not seem to be yourself, Nexon. Perhaps you would like to return to your quarters and gain some perspective.”

“What type of perspective?” Nexon queried.

“Your place in this guild.” Jaxon took a step forward. “And who is the leader.”

As Rane watched from the sidelines, Nexon’s face contorted and a long, low hiss escaped from his lips. Then the wizard’s shoulders sagged and Jaxon caught him before he could collapse.

Immediately, Rane whipped around and began scanning the air overhead. His father joined him in the search, but they both came up empty.

Nexon coughed and held his stomach. “What happened?”

Rane came forward. “I believe you were inhabited.”

***

“Impossible.” Jensen’s fist thumped the sturdy, wooden table. “No mortal, wizard, or alien life form can penetrate the safety of these walls. It is absolutely impossible that Nexon could have been possessed.”

Jaxon had called an immediate meeting of the Assembly, even summoning Skye to join them. He paced the room, his robe flapping out behind him. “Nevertheless, we all saw what happened.”

“And I felt it,” Nexon responded quietly.

Rane turned his attention toward the older wizard. “How long was he with you?”

Nexon scratched his head. “That I cannot tell you. It seems like it was forever.”

Jensen cursed below his breath and Charlemaine placed her hand on his arm. “We should gather the other guilds to put them on notice.”

Jaxon held up one hand. “We should not create undue alarm.”

Rane looked at his brother. “I do not believe the alarm would be undue, brother.”

Jaxon immediately corrected himself. “My mistake. I only meant to say that gathering the guilds would sound an alarm and put this creature on notice.”

“He’s wanting to create dissension among us,” Skye put in such a soft voice that she almost wasn’t heard, but once her words sank in, Jaxon pinned her with a look.

“How would you know that?”

“Because he told me.”

***

Unger skipped around the fire, his beady eyes gleaming. He’d gathered the remaining witches together and they all sat in a circle, watching his glee. He’d decide later which one he’d need to regenerate his powers. For now, let them think their sisters were disappearing at the hands of the wizards.

He stopped his elated dance and clamped his hands on his hips. “Why do you all look so mournful? I now know how to rid us of the wizards and your traitorous sister once and for all.”

No one spoke for fear of reprisal.

Unger leaped into the middle of the circle, startling them. Shrieking, they pushed themselves to their feet and ran a distance away. Unger laughed uproariously.

“It’s no wonder Sabrina was unable to lead you to victory. You are all scared of your own shadows. To best a wizard, you have to be invincible.”

“Sabrina was the only one among us who considered herself to be invincible,” came a small voice from the back of the group.

Unger searched the crowd and easily found her. Tilting his index finger, he propelled her forward. He released her from the spell once she stood scant inches away from his face. He watched the way she recoiled from the site of his face. He considered killing her, but his need for sustenance overruled his thirst for complete domination.

“Then you are a fool.” He lifted his head and stabbed each witch individually with his eyes. “All of you are fools. Do you realize how powerful you are as a group? How powerful you could be with the right tools? Don’t you know that I can give you those powers? You would rule the world. Under my command, of course, but you would be a law unto yourselves. Don’t any of you thirst for that kind of sovereignty?”

Realizing he was speaking to a group, which had once again grown mute, Unger made a sound of disgust and sent the meek witch back to her sisters. “No matter. Regardless of what you thirst for, you will follow my orders.” He peered at them with his eyes squinted. “As you know, my powers require regeneration, at least, they will until Skye is dead and the spell has been broken. So unless any of you desire to become my future meals, you will do as you are told when you are told to do it?”

When no response came, he clapped his hands together and crowed, “Excellent. You are dismissed.”

***

Rane didn’t even realize he was holding Skye’s arm until she peeled his fingers away. Then, as she rubbed the soft skin, he winced, but didn’t apologize.

“How did Unger talk to you, Skye?” he asked in a deceptively soft voice.

Green eyes blinking up at him, Skye frowned. “I’m not sure. It was just inside my head.”

“What else did he say to you?” Rane waved a hand behind his back to brush Jaxon away.

Skye reached out for his hands and gripped them tightly. “He said he’s coming for me.”

A muscle jumped in Rane’s jaw and for a brief moment, he lost the ability to reason. His eyes narrowed. His heart raced and his blood pumped in furious rivers through his veins. But he cradled Skye in his arms, showing no outward sign of distress. “He will not reach you, ma petite. I will not allow him to take what is mine.”

Skye rested her head against his chest for a brief moment before lifting her gaze to Rane’s face. “We really should go now. The longer we stay, the more in danger everyone else is.”

Rane cupped her face with his hands and the warmth of his skin made his tingle. “No one here is in danger.”

Skye cast a look toward the lone window. “Not in here. Out there.”

All eyes in the room focused on the length of her vision. “What is out there?” Rane came to stand behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders.

“The Well-wishers. The animals. Everything that’s living and breathing.” Skye’s breath shook out of her lungs. “Rane, I saw darkness. Emptiness.” She shuddered. “Death.”

Rane tried to reassure her, but he knew even as he spoke, he couldn’t . “This creature obviously has the abilities to distort minds and images.” He drew her back closer to his chest and rested his chin atop her head. Unger had reached her somehow, touched her in a place Rane was not so sure he could reach. “Do not let this trouble you. We are well equipped to protect our own.” He pressed a kiss along her temple. “And those we love.”

Skye brought his hand to her lips and kissed his knuckles. “He scares me, Rane.” The quiet words sent a chill down Rane’s spine. It was an unnatural feeling. As a wizard, Rane rarely, if ever, felt the anxiety ordinary mortals faced when in a crisis. He simply dealt with the problem and moved on to the next one, but something, or maybe it was someone, was telling him this problem would not be solved so simply.

Rane shook his head slightly, wishing to shake away the doubts starting to crowd his mind. He had no time for worries and regardless of the difficulty involved in resolving the issue at hand, he would meet the challenge. He was a wizard, ancient and powerful. He would not accept defeat.

Inside his body, rationale struggled to keep ahead of Rane’s own, natural thirst for domination. He craved retribution, the power soaring through his veins promised another battle with the creature, and only one would leave the battlefield alive.

Fear dissipated.

Determination excelled.

He would win against this thing, this Unger. He had no choice.

CHAPTER TWELVE

The green hills stretched out as far as the eye could see and with each breath, Skye felt her nerves undulate. They’d arrived in Scotland the night before and though the sun had barely risen, Skye had slipped out into the back garden, eager to feel the crisp air on her face and the dew-damp grass beneath her bare feet. For the first time in a long time, she felt safe. Protected.

She knew she wasn’t being reasonable. If Unger could reach her inside the protection provided by Mystique, he could reach her here, though Rane had taken great pains to ensure the spells were securely in place before they’d settled in for the evening.

She’d thought he’d make love to her last night once they’d climbed into his big four-poster bed, but instead, he’d taken her in his arms and with a remarkable tenor voice, had sung her to sleep. Skye couldn’t remember the last time she’d slept so soundly.

Wrapping her arms around her waist, she traversed the grounds, taking in the scents, the sights, the sounds as if caught in a dreamland, which would disappear if she blinked.

Through the open garden gate, an inquisitive goat poked his head, bleating a welcome. Skye laughed softly and lowered her head, encouraging the animal to come closer. With its snowy white head and stubby horns, the goat came forward on wobbly legs.

Skye dropped to her knees and the goat took another step forward, nuzzling her palm with his wet nose. Skye produced some oats and the goat didn’t seem to think that was strange at all. He began to eat noisily while Skye chuckled at his gusty appetite.

She pulled him into her lap, sitting down on the damp grass. Feeling free and alive, she rocked the animal gently while it blinked sleepily.

“I thought I might find you out here,” came Rane’s voice from behind her.

Skye didn’t turn around. She’d sensed his presence.

Rane dropped down beside her. “I see you’ve met Jake.”

From the corner of her eye, Skye caught a glimpse of Rane and thoughts of the goat disappeared. Shirtless and bare-footed, with his hair tumbling around his face and a morning shadow gracing his chin, he looked dark, dangerous and ready for sex. Skye let Jake go.

The goat stumbled to his feet and lurched his way toward the opening while Skye turned to face Rane. “What are you doing out here?” Unable to resist the temptation, she lifted her hand and caressed his cheek. The hairs rasped against her palm. She swallowed hard while she waited for his answer.

Rane’s eyes darkened as they swept over her face. Like tiny onyxes, they reached into her soul and begged to know every inch of her mind, body, and soul. They demanded her secrets and promised sheer pleasure if she complied. They held her. Captivated her.

Skye didn’t give him any more time to answer her question. She leaned in for a kiss, moving her lips over his softly at first, then with much more fervor, demanding. She climbed to her knees and pushed Rane back against the grass. She straddled him and looked down into his face.

His hands settled on her hips. “What do you want?” His voice was still husky with sleep or perhaps it was anticipation which coated his words with such luster.

Skye grabbed the hem of her cotton t-shirt and tugged it over her head. “You know exactly what I want.” Beneath her bottom, she felt him surge to life. “You feel it,” she added.

Rane’s breath hitched in his throat as his hands climbed their way up her sides. “You want it here then?”

She leaned down and nipped lightly at his neck. “I know you’re not hard of understanding, Mr. Hansen, but I’ll spell it out for you anyway. I want you. Right here. Right now.” She ripped off her bra and her nipples peaked in the cool air.

Rane reached for her, but she scooted farther back on her knees, lifting one finger to waggle it in admonition. He relaxed back against the grass, the perfect picture of compliance.

The urge to tug her jeans down over her hips and take Rane’s hard shaft deep inside her almost overwhelmed her, but Skye forced herself to slow down, to enjoy each and every second of the connection.

The taste of his skin. She took the tip of his index finger in her mouth and suckled lightly.

The feel of his erection pressed against her. She wiggled her hips blatantly and Rane groaned aloud. She shifted again and pressed down slightly. He closed his eyes. Power flowed through her, not the power afforded by her magic, but brought on by the supreme knowledge that she had the ability to turn a man, a wizard, no doubt, into a breathless pool of energy and nerves merely by the touch of her hand.

She dipped close enough to allow her breasts to ghost over his face. Rane’s eyes popped open and Skye moved her nipple closer to his mouth. “Taste me,” she commanded.

Rane complied immediately, closing his lips around her soft flesh, pulling and tugging until Skye squirmed atop him. Blood roared in her ears and with each flick of his tongue, her pants grew damper.

Quickly, she jumped to her feet and before Rane could express his disappointment, she unzipped her jeans and yanked them down her hips. She didn’t take her eyes off his face or maybe it was that she couldn’t. Either way, their eyes connected, held until she stepped out of her panties and squatted down beside him.

Rane lifted his hips to allow her to remove his jeans. His shaft sprang up and Skye felt the heat next to her cheek as she caressed it. Rane muttered something in another language and Skye smiled.

“Do you want to be inside me?” she whispered, all wanton woman and delicious siren.

Rane caught a handful of her hair and gave a slight tug. “You already know the answer to that question, vixen. Now, get up here and finish what you started.”

“Yes, Sir,” Skye replied, rolling atop him in one easy movement. Her hips flexed. Her knees pressed into the grass and she guided his length easily inside her flowing sheath.

For a long moment, they simply stayed as they were. United. Locked together in perfect harmony.

Then Skye began to move. To rock with a furious rhythm that scattered the peaceful solitude. In a frenzy, she drove her hips back and forth, desperately clawing her way toward a release which, when it broke, left her ragged and breathless. She sagged against his chest moments before Rane’s body jerked, telling her he’d joined her.

They didn’t speak. They simply held one another, stroking and cuddling until the crisp morning forced them to their feet. Shivering slightly, they gathered their clothes and hurried into the house, allowing the warmth to bathe their naked bodies.

Rane took Skye’s clothes out of her hands and led her to the fireplace in the den. A blazing fire greeted them and Rane tossed their garments onto a recliner behind him. Then, taking Skye’s hands, he guided her toward the pile rug in front of the hearth.

“Let’s sit,” he suggested, dropping to one knee.

Skye followed his lead though she felt slightly self-conscious now that the passion had subsided. She drew her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. “That was just the moment out there,” she whispered.

He raised one eyebrow. “Do you think I’m looking for a reason?”

“Aren’t you?”

Rane grinned rakishly. “Skye, a man never looks for a reason to make love with a beautiful woman. If she’s willing, he’s thankful.” He winked and stirred the fire with the iron poker.

Skye smiled and ducked her head. “I’ve never initiated it like that.”

“You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

She tightened her arms. “Rane, when all of this is over, well, I mean, this is your home and . . .”

He reached out and touched her arm. “And yours. For as long as you want it to be.”

She looked down at his hand. “I tried to kill you.”

He nudged her. “You’re not the first.”

She glared at him. “I’m trying to be serious here.”

“So am I, but,” he chucked her under the chin lightly. “You shouldn’t dwell on the past so much. It’s called the past for a reason. It’s over.”

“Your family doesn’t think much of me.”

“I don’t sleep with my family.”

“Rane!” Skye leaped to her feet. “This isn’t just about sex.”

He leaned back on his elbows and continued to smile up at her. “Then why don’t you tell me what it is about because it’s obvious you have something on your mind. But I warn you, if you don’t hurry, I’ll soon have something on mine.”

Skye caught the inflection in his words and made a sound of disgust. She hurriedly clothed herself and tossed his boxers to him. “That should help.”

“You mistakenly took my words for a complaint.” Rane sat up straighter. “I love looking at you, Skye. In any form. You’re an incredibly beautiful woman.”

“I’m a witch,” she corrected.

“And I’m a wizard,” he returned simply.

“The two aren’t compatible.”

Rane laughed out loud. “Well, forgive me for saying so, but we were pretty damned compatible in the garden a few minutes ago. Just ask Jake.”

Skye slapped his leg. “Stop kidding around.” She blew her bangs out of her eyes and scrubbed her face with her hand. “I don’t know what to think about all of this. It’s, well, abnormal.”

“Who defines normalcy?” Rane challenged.

“Don’t go all Freud on me,” Skye retorted. “Since all of this with Unger has happened, I’ve seen a different side of you.”

Rane gave another laugh, which he quickly suppressed. “I hope it was a side you liked.”

“You know,” Skye shook her finger again, “you are more restrained around your family than you are around me.”

“I believe I’ve already give you that reason. I don’t sleep with my family. In certain situations, decorum is required.”

Skye rolled her eyes and plopped down in front of him again. “They know we’re sleeping together.” “Alert the media.”

“You don’t think that bothers them?”

“Do you think I give a rat’s ass if it does?” Rane scooted forward. “Skye, what you’re missing here is that you and I are two adults. Okay, so we’re two adults from different worlds, but we’re adults nonetheless. I will not allow my family to dictate who I have in my life and they certainly have no say over who I have in my bed. And you shouldn’t allow it to worry you so much.” He cupped her cheek. “They do not control my feelings. I will not allow it.”

“It’s always easier for the guy to make such declarations.”

“Such declarations?” He tapped his knee for a long moment. “You’re going to have to help me out here. I don’t always speak woman-talk.”

Skye gave him a frigid look. “That wasn’t woman-talk. It was simple English. It’s easy for you to say you don’t worry about what your family thinks. It’s always the woman who has to deal with what goes on behind your back.”

“Ah. I see.”

Her eyes narrowed. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“You’re worried that my family will confront you, maybe make a suggestion that you leave me alone.”

Spoken aloud, her fears did sound slightly neurotic. She didn’t immediately answer him. She just stared into the fire for a long moment, long enough for Rane to reach for her hand. She allowed him to entwine their fingers and she held his hand pressed against her knee. “Rane, I don’t really belong in your world.”

He squeezed her fingers. “And from the look of things, you don’t really belong in yours.”

She winced as his words struck home. He hadn’t meant to hurt her, that much she knew, but the knowledge that even Rane knew her life wasn’t really her own did make her heart ache. Thanks to her mother, Skye would never have a normal life. She didn’t blame Ingrid for her birthday or what was to come. Ingrid had no decision over her birth, but, just once, Skye wished her mother had considered the future of her daughter instead of the future of the Coven.

“What are you thinking?” Rane asked quietly.

Skye shook her head and lowered her gaze so Rane couldn’t read her expression. He’d gotten really good at deciphering her thoughts before she spoke. She wouldn’t give him the opportunity now. “That maybe we should continue this conversation later, when we’ve both had time to think more and…”

“Skye,” he interrupted.

She ceased talking and looked at him, waiting for him to finish his sentence.

“Don’t you know by now that I love you?”

Slowly, Skye tugged her hand out of his and shifted on the carpet. She brushed her palms over her denim-covered thighs and kept her gaze focused on the orange and red flames licking hungrily at the dry wood. “You shouldn’t say that.”

Rane made a sound of disgust before launching himself to his feet. “No one tells me what I should or shouldn’t do, Skye. I’ve lived a long time. I make my own decisions and I seldom regret them.” He stepped into his boxers and clamped his hands on his hips.

She covered her face with her hands. “It wasn’t my intention to piss you off.”

He knelt down in front of her but didn’t touch her. “Skye, look at me.”

She peeked through her fingers. “Is this a prelude to a lecture?”

His lips twitched. “Maybe, but,” he peeled her fingers away. “Nothing is going to change my love for you.”

Tentatively, she reached up with her fingertips and caressed his rough cheek. “You shouldn’t say things you might regret.”

“Were you not just listening to me?”

Skye’s breath escaped hers on a heated sigh. “A love between us can’t last.”

“Says who?”

“I hate it when you do that,” she returned.

“Then give me solid facts, back it up with data, Skye. Don’t use nebulous terms. You’re saying a love between us can’t last simply because I’m a wizard and you’re a witch.”

“There’s nothing simple about it!”

He held up one hand to silence her. “Have we not already proven our differences matter little?”

Skye considered his words, lowered her hand to her lap and pushed herself to her feet. “Maybe, but I’m not willing to risk Emily’s happiness for my own.”

“You don’t think Emily would be happy with your own happiness?”

“She’s fourteen.”

“You give her far too little credit.”

In every way, he matched her. The inner voice teased her with the knowledge and Skye walked away from him, eager to escape the nagging doubt in her head that he might be right. She couldn’t allow Rane to be right. Their lives were vastly different and as they’d seen in the past few days, tumultuous. No matter what danger they overcame today, there would be another beast around the corner tomorrow. And once she claimed the throne, she would relinquish the right to a life of her own. She would become Queen of the Covens and her allegiance would be to her sister witches.

Her heart sank even as her brain reaffirmed what she already knew. Rane wouldn’t be satisfied with being second best to a calling. And she couldn’t ask him to try.

***

Sabrina came awake suddenly, her heart hammering within her chest. Everywhere she looked, she saw only blackness, so thick and overwhelming, it threatened to suffocate her. She lifted a hand and waved her fingers, but the darkness enveloped her.

The concrete beneath her was cold to the touch and as she slowly crawled to her feet, something furry scurried over the top of her hand. She stifled a squeal and drew her arm close to her chest.

Muttering vile curses, she pressed her back against what appeared to be a stone wall. She closed her eyes and reached for her focus. She would need all of her concentration if she wanted to escape this hellhole.

And afterwards, the first order of business would be to find Unger. The next, to kill him. No matter what it took.

***

Emily giggled at Rane’s sour expression and as she dashed across the vivid, green grass, Rane let loose with a laugh. The teen’s youthful exuberance was catching and while he’d kept her busy with a grand tour of the grounds, soon her energy begged for release. And he’d set her free outside the gates, but only after a stern warning to stay within eyesight of the castle.

“She shouldn’t go too far,” Skye said as she walked to his side.

Rane didn’t immediately reach out to draw her close to him though his arm ached to hold her. He gave her time to acclimate herself to his nearness. “I can see her.”

Skye squinted her eyes. “I can’t.”

“Skye, relax. Emily is never out of my sight. Even now, I can draw her to me.”

She peered up at him. “I just worry about her, Rane.”

He did wrap his arm around her then and she didn’t seem to mind. He tucked her head in the curve of his shoulder. “You don’t need to worry about her as long as I’m with you. As I’ve told you before, I protect my own.”

Skye pressed her palm over the beat of his heart. “That’s taking on a lot of responsibility.”

He tipped her face up and kissed her while the soft breeze sifted through her shiny hair. “I’ll take my chances.”

She smiled a little. “You should have had me arrested when I broke into your house.”

Rane gave her a mocking look. “And miss out on all of this fun?”

She squeezed his arm. “Unger will find us here, Rane.”

“What would you like to do for dinner tonight? We could go into the city. They have a wonderful tavern with the best steaks and…”

“Don’t do that,” she whispered.

He closed his eyes briefly and then opened them to meet her gaze. “We can’t spend our every waking moment worrying about Unger.”

“We don’t even know the depth of his abilities, Rane. Tell me why we shouldn’t be worried about him.” She clutched at his shirt. “Give me one good reason why I should forget all about this monster somewhere on another continent who just so happens to want me and my sister dead.”

Rane released her and took a step back away from her, lifting his eyes to scan the horizon. In the distance, he saw the tiny speck which was Emily. With the barest flick of his finger, he scooted her closer, closing off the path behind her. He heard her complaints even from the distance separating them. “Do you not think I can protect you, Skye?”

She touched his arm. “I’m saying I have to learn how to protect myself and Emily. I can’t always suppose you’ll be around to protect us.”

“Why not?”

Before Skye could speak, Emily came racing back toward them. She came to a dead halt seconds before she collided with Rane’s chest.

“Why did you bring me back?” The teen’s voice held the barest hint of a pout.

Rane rested his hand atop her head. “It’s not wise to be so far out.”

“You knew where I was.”

“Yes, I did, and I wanted you closer,” Rane responded in a quiet, authoritative tone of voice.

Emily’s face assumed a stubborn expression and for a moment, Rane was sure the girl was going to argue with him. Then, she relaxed and stuck her hands into the back pockets of her jeans.

“Okay, fine. So what do we do now?” She shot a saucy look over her shoulder, which Rane could only imagine meant trouble. “I have an idea.”

Skye held up one hand. “I’m not so sure I want to hear it.”

“There’s a lake behind the castle,” Emily continued anyway. “We could go skinny-dipping.”

While Rane roared with laughter, Skye hustled her sister toward the castle. “No, I don’t think we’ll be doing any skinny-dipping, Em.”

Emily trotted to keep pace with Skye. “Why not? There’s nothing like the feel of the cold water on your . . .”

“Emily, that is enough,” Skye interrupted.

The teen lifted her shoulders in an innocent shrug. “I was only going to say skin.” She took off toward the castle with a laugh.

Rane came up behind Skye and whispered. “I think we’ve been busted.”

Skye sighed. “She definitely knows something.”

Rane cradled her against his chest. “You have had that talk with her, haven’t you?”

Skye chuckled. “It’s a little too late for that. I’m sure there are things she could tell us.”

Rane groaned. “I know I don’t like the sound of that.”

She turned in his arms. “Well, here’s something you might like.”

Rane’s breath stalled in his throat. “I’m listening.”

Skye stood on tiptoe and whispered the naughty suggestion in his ear.

Rane’s blood heated and dropped below his waist. “That’s a date.”

Skye started to saunter back toward the garden, paused and added, “But don’t tell Emily. She’d be incredibly disappointed to know we went skinny-dipping without her.”

***

The light flashed in his eyes. Once. Twice. Rane came awake before it could blink the third time. He slipped from beneath the sheets and leaving Skye sleeping, he answered the summons.

“Sabrina is alive,” Jaxon said without preamble.

Fully clothed if not fully awake, Rane tilted his head to one side. “Okay.”

Jaxon folded his arms. “Did you not hear what I just said? Falcon’s sister is alive.”

Rane matched his brother’s posture. “I heard. I am just wondering why you pulled me out of a restful sleep to make such an announcement at three in the morning.”

Jaxon clenched his hands into fists. “You know, seldom a day goes by that I do not want to hit you.”

Rane scrubbed his eyes and tried again. “Look, I was asleep. You have obviously been awake for some time. So you will forgive me if I am not as quick on the uptake as you would like. Spell it out for me, Jaxon. What does this information mean? And what do you want me to do about it?”

“Falcon wants her to stay alive.”

Knowledge sank in and Rane circled the table, pressing his palms against the wood. “I cannot make any promises.”

Jaxon took position on the other side of the table. “This was not intended to be a suggestion, Rane. It was a direct command.”

Though Rane knew his next words would ignite his brother’s temper, he tossed the gauntlet anyway. “Falcon is no longer in charge of the Assembly.”

Jaxon’s breath hissed out of his throat. “No, but I am. The direct command is coming from me. Sabrina will stay alive. Is that clear?”

Rane sauntered around the table, slapped his brother on the shoulder and grinned. “How about I make you a deal? You refrain from waking me up in the middle of the night to issue asinine orders and I will consider your request.” With a wink, he was gone.

But Rane knew he wouldn’t sleep now. Though he hadn’t shown it, Jaxon’s information had disturbed him. Sabrina was of no use to Unger alive now. So the question was, why hadn’t he killed her?

***

Sabrina sat in a huddled ball in the corner of the dungeon. She’d exhausted every spell she knew and still she couldn’t escape. She’d lost the ability to perform even the smallest of magic. So her options were limited.

She wrinkled her nose as the overpowering scent of urine reached her nostrils. Unger had chosen her prison without thought to creature comfort. She’d have to make sure he suffered especially long for this one.

Never one to consider herself defeated, Sabrina waffled between plotting Unger’s demise and scanning through her repertoire of spells in the unlikely event she’d passed one over.

Her breath caught in her throat the second the thought came to mind. She did have one more option. One she thought she’d never use. Never even consider.

Her brother.

***

Emily placed the brush on the vanity table and turned to look at her sister. “When are we going home?”

Skye pulled herself out of her trance and walked toward the bed. “Why? Don’t you like it here?”

“Don’t avoid the question.” Emily sounded considerably older than her fourteen years.

Skye sat down. “I’m not sure. Rane thinks we’re safer here and I tend to agree with him.”

Emily tugged the hem of her blouse down over her hips and stood. “We can’t hide out here forever.”

“We’re not hiding.”

“Then what are we doing?”

Skye doubted ‘licking their wounds’ would sound any better. “We’re regrouping.”

“There’s three of us. Not much of a group.”

Skye patted the mattress beside her. “Why don’t you tell me what’s really bothering you?”

Emily plopped down and fluffed her hair with her fingertips. “Rane’s in love with you.”

Skye would never again doubt her sister’s powers of intuition. “I know that.”

“And you’re in love with him.”

“I never said that.”

Emily harumphed. “You didn’t have to. It’s written all over your face. You want to stay with him.”

Skye touched her sister’s baby fine hair. “Em, staying here is not an option for me. I have other duties. You know that.”

“Ostara.”

“Yes, Ostara.”

Emily stood and walked to the bedroom door. “But you don’t really want to be Queen of the Covens, do you?”

Skye saw no reason to lie. “No, I don’t.”

Emily pressed her spine against the door. “Then give it to me.”

Skye shot to a standing position. “Give what to you?”

“The crown.”

Skye stared at her sister, her heart thundering rapidly against her breastbone. “Emily, you just now discovered you’re a witch. You’re in no position to lead the covens.”

Emily clamped her arms under her breasts. “Then teach me.”

“It’s not something to be taught.”

Emily wrenched the door open. “You just want me to stay young forever, Skye. Well, it’s not going to happen and it would be far better for me to lead the covens than to have a queen who’s heart isn’t in it.” She stormed out of the room.

***

“Sabrina’s alive.”

“There’s something wrong with Emily.”

Rane and Skye spoke at the same time. Then both laughed a little. Rane waved his hand to allow Skye to speak, but as his words sank in, Skye shook her head slowly.

“Sabrina’s alive? How do you know?”

Rane ran a hand over his freshly shaved cheek. “Jaxon summoned me from bed last night to provide me with the information and to issue a direct command that she remain alive.”

“Because of Falcon,” Skye surmised.

Rane touched her hair. “So what’s wrong with Emily?”

Skye shrugged. “I’m not sure. She’s acting strange.”

Rane straightened and stared down into her face. “Strange how?”

“She wants to be Queen of the Covens.”

Rane took hold of her shoulders. “She asked you that?”

Skye nodded slowly. “Why are you looking at me like that? You’re starting to scare me.”

“I don’t mean to scare you, but there’s something you should know.”

She swallowed hard and looked around the room. “What? What’s going on?”

“Because Emily told me earlier this morning she wanted nothing to do with the witches. She asked me to make her a normal teen.”

Skye’s breaths became ragged. “It’s Unger.”

He cupped her face. “He’s not here yet.”

Her eyes filled with tears. “But he’s inside my sister.”

Rane gave her a quick, hard kiss. “No. He’s not. It’s mind-control. Simple stuff. He can’t get through the protection spells to possess her.”

“Then how can he control her mind?”

When Rane didn’t immediately answer, Skye’s blood ran cold. “What is it?” she demanded. “What is it that you aren’t telling me?”

Rane shoved his hands into the back pockets of his jeans. “I sensed something was up this morning when Emily and I were talking, but then the moment passed and I let it drop.”

“What do you mean you sensed something? And why didn’t you tell me?” It took a concentrated effort to keep the hysteria out of her voice.

“I didn’t want to alarm you if I was mistaken.”

“Mistaken about what? Stop speaking in riddles!”

“Wizards can sense witches, Skye. When I was around your sister this morning, I sensed nothing. No magic.”

Skye took a stumbling step backwards. “Emily’s not a witch now? But how? What happened?”

Rane met her gaze and responded in a quiet, controlled voice. “He’s absorbed her magic, Skye. That’s the only way he can control her.”

“Oh my God. Does she know?” Skye took a look toward the stairs, grateful to find them empty. “How do I tell her? She was just getting used to the idea and now. . .” she shivered and clasped her arms around her waist. “That monster. What did he do to her? How did he take her magic, Rane?”

He didn’t move to comfort her and Skye was glad. She didn’t want the sheltering protection of his arms. The only thing she needed from him now was the truth. “I’m not sure, but however he did it, it’s clear that Emily doesn’t remember. It’s probably best that way.”

Skye started toward the stairs. “I don’t know what to say to her.”

“Let me tell her.”

She shook her head and kept walking. “No. This is something I have to do.”

“Skye,” Rane called after her.

She didn’t turn around or stop walking. “What?”

“It’s not your fault.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Sabrina closed her eyes, clenched her hands into fists and whispered the words she

thought she’d never utter again. “Brother, I need you.”

Nothing.

Not even a go to hell from her all-powerful brother.

Sabrina frowned and tried again. “Brother, I need you.” The words carried more of a bite this time.

Still no response.

Sabrina scrambled to her feet and glared up at the stone ceiling which she could just make out if she squinted just right. “Damn you, Falcon. Where the hell are you?”

A rush of air pushed her backwards, slamming her into the wall. The breath left her lungs on a whoosh and Sabrina held her hand up over her eyes as a precautionary measure. Footsteps clicked on the concrete, slow, methodical. Sabrina didn’t want to look.

“Sabrina.” The voice didn’t belong to Falcon. Even better, it didn’t belong to Unger.

Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief and cracked open her eyes. “Great,” she muttered. “Right guild, wrong wizard. What are you doing here?”

Rane’s smile barely reached his eyes. “Just consider me Falcon’s emissary.”

Sabrina scanned him up and down, thankful for the blue light the wizard provided. “And does Falcon know he has this . . . emissary?”

Rane opened one hand palm up as if to say it was of little importance to him.

Sabrina glared at him. “You interrupted my call to him. How did you do that?”

Rane laughed softly. “There are those who underestimate my abilities, Sabrina. You should not be one of them.” He strolled toward the opposite end of the dungeon. “It is truly a shame what Unger has done to you. Locked you away like some common criminal, stripped you of your magic and now, forced you to resort to calling the one name you abhor most of all. Falcon.” He shook his head and Sabrina caught the mocking gleam in his eye before he turned away from her.

“You’ve obviously come here to say something, so out with it.” Feeling defenseless, Sabrina crossed her arms over her breasts and affected her very best icy stare.

Rane waggled one finger. “Not so fast. You are not calling the shots now, Sabrina. I am and you would be wise to listen.”

“So this is what happens when they give power to a boy,” she sneered.

Her words had little effect. Instead, the wizard continued to smile. The mere presence of his teeth was beginning to unnerve her. What did Rane have up his sleeve and did the other members of the Assembly know about this little visit? She’d wager Falcon wasn’t in on it. As much as he might despise her, Falcon would not deceive her.

“You might want to make yourself comfortable, if one can indeed be comfortable in surroundings such as these.” Rane swept a hand toward the wall and a bright light filled the windowless room. Rodents scurried and insects scrambled for cover. Rane shook his head sadly. “Unger really has no taste.”

Sabrina added Rane Hansen’s name to the list of people to kill on her first day out of the prison. “Just tell me why you’re here.”

“Oh, I intend to, but not before you listen to every word I am going to say. You will listen and you will learn and in the end, you will agree to all the dictates I will set down. You simply have no choice, Sabrina.”

“And if I say no?”

“Then I will leave you in this concrete dungeon to die a lonely, miserable death.” He raised one eyebrow in that snide manner well-known to all wizards. Sabrina thought she hated Rane most of all at that particular moment.

“What makes you so sure Unger isn’t coming back for me?”

“Unger got what he wanted from you.” Rane slid one hand along the wall. “How is your magic, by the way?”

Her teeth snapped together. “You’ve done your homework.”

“A third-grader could have done this homework, Sabrina. Now, shall we talk or shall I leave you alone to wallow in your self-pity?”

Sabrina refrained from stamping her foot and regally lowered her head. “By all means, chat away.”

***

Skye took a long, thirsty swallow of the bottle of ice water and plunked it down on the edge of the teakwood divider. She gave the ball another hard smack and it bounced off the wall, straight into her glove. Another pop sent the orb soaring higher into the air.

Rane caught the ricochet, effectively halting the game.

Breathing hard, Skye wiped the sweat from her brow with the towel around her neck. “Where have you been?”

“To see an old nemesis.”

Skye drank some more water and watched him over the edge of the bottle. “More information, please.”

Rane smiled at her and tossed the ball to the floor. “Sabrina.”

Skye froze. “You went to see Sabrina?”

“Had to. Needed to have a little talk with her.”

“Does Jaxon know you went to see her?”

Rane took the water from her hand and helped himself to a drink. “My brother does not police everything I do. His assistance was not required.”

Skye whistled through her teeth, but didn’t push the issue. “What did she say?”

“A lot of bitching, even more moaning, before she broke down and decided to listen to me.”

“Okay, so what did you say then?”

“I told her she was going to help us.”

Skye dabbed her eyes with the edge of the towel and blinked at him. “Help us? How?”

“She knows more about Unger than any of us. It’s common sense.”

“I doubt the wizards would agree with you.”

Rane shrugged and tilted his head back to help himself to some more of her water. “How’s Emily?”

“Not speaking to me. She thinks I made the entire thing up and she’s been in her room all morning trying to get her shoes to come to her from across the room.”

“Ah. That explains the violent choice of exercise.”

Skye tossed the towel aside. “Handball is not violent.”

“I can think of better forms of release.”

She headed toward the door. “I need a shower. Meet me in the kitchen in fifteen minutes. I want to hear all the details of your conversation with Sabrina. She is still a witch you know.”

“I am aware of what she is.”

She tossed him a look over her shoulder. “Then you should also know she can’t be trusted to keep her word.”

“I don’t believe she’s that deceptive, Skye.”

“You can’t be serious.”

He winked at her. “Actually, I’m not, but it was interesting to see your face.” Chuckling, he joined her at the door. “Sabrina will follow through. Trust me.”

“Apparently, you’re not concerned with the response you’re going to get from your family.”

Rane’s grin only broadened. “My family knows me well enough by now. I don’t always follow the rules.”

“Try never.” Skye sashayed out into the hallway.

“You know, I was thinking that I need a shower, too,” Rane murmured just inches away from her ear.

The blatant desire in his voice warmed her and for a brief moment, Skye considered asking him to join her, but then common sense kicked in. They couldn’t spend every waking minute locked in each other’s arms. Although, the idea did have some merit.

“Why don’t you try talking to Emily?”

“Not exactly the response I was hoping for, but,” he lifted his shoulders in a shrug. “I’ll give it a whirl.” Whistling, he turned and walked away.

Skye stared after him, wondering why he hadn’t tried harder to talk her into sex. Frowning, she started toward the shower. It shouldn’t bother her so much that Rane’s attention could change so easily. After all, he’d told her he loved her and she believed him. But Skye couldn’t challenge her own insecurities.

“By the way.” Rane’s voice came out of nowhere.

Skye whirled around. She didn’t see him. “Where are you?”

“In the kitchen.”

“Stop doing that,” she ordered, one hand clutching her throat.

“Why? Scared I might see something I’m not supposed to see?”

“You can’t see me.”

“Can’t I?” Husky laughter reached her ears and Skye shivered.

“What do you want, Rane?”

“You, but since that’s not an option right now, I’ll take whatever you’re offering.”

Skye stepped inside the opulent bathroom. “I wasn’t aware I was offering anything.”

Rane appeared in front of her. Shoving the bathroom door closed with a push of his hand, he leaned one arm against the gilded tiles. Looking relaxed and casual, he slid his eyes up and down her sweaty body.

Feeling more self-conscious than she should, Skye backed toward the shower. “I thought you were going to talk to Emily.”

He continued to watch her while he answered. “I tried. She’s not interested in talking right now. She’ll come out when she is. It’s very traumatic for her.” He straightened and with a predatory gleam in his eyes, advanced toward her.

Skye held up both of her hands. “We shouldn’t do this. Emily could come out any minute.”

“Not likely,” he responded, dropping one hand to the swell of her hip.

Her muscles jumped and she reached behind her to rip open the shower stall. “Rane, I don’t think…”

“Yes, you do. Too much, actually.” He nuzzled her neck. “Stop thinking, Skye.”

“It’s apparent you have,” she laughed softly.

“Oh, I’m thinking all right. I’ve been thinking all day. About kissing you. Touching you. Here,” he slid his hand to her thigh, “and here,” his fingers brushed her feminine core and the sensation of the light caress against the nylon bicycle shorts sent a jolt through her. “I’ve also been thinking about making love to you.” He lifted her in his arms and Skye locked her legs around his hips.

Skye arched her back. “In the shower?”

“And in the gym, the kitchen, the dining room, the…”

“Okay. I get the point.”

The water began to spill over their clothed bodies and while the steam coated the mirror, it drenched them inside the stall. Combined with the heat they were generating, the temperature reached an almost unbearable level.

“It’s hot,” Skye breathed against his shoulder.

Rane quickly removed their clothes.

“You’ll have to teach me that trick,” she panted.

He cupped her. “Anytime.” His fingers began to curl deliciously against her sex and Skye’s eyes glazed.

She reached for him, closing her fingertips around the velvety soft tip of his manhood. She heard his swift intake of breath and lowered her legs to the shower floor. Her free hand rubbed the back of his thigh as her thumb began a slow, steady stroke.

Using her body as a wedge, she pinned him against the tile.

“What are you doing?” His voice came out on a guttural groan.

She dropped to her knees. “Giving you what you want, Mr. Hansen.” The second her mouth closed around him, Rane let out a long, delicious moan.

The steam curled over top of their heads, circling in the air before streaming out from under the door. Skye had never taken a longer shower. Or a better one.

***

Skye finished toweling her hair dry and tossed the thick terry over the hanger in the bathroom. “Rane?” She came to the doorway of the bathroom to look out into the bedroom she’d begun sharing with Rane.

He stacked his hands behind his head on the pillow and smiled at her. “What, baby?”

“What happens if I get pregnant?”

He shot to a sitting position. “Why? Do you think you are?”

She came out of the bathroom, hurrying toward him. “No, no. I don’t. I just, well, I was curious, that’s all.”

Rane’s heart continued to skip. “Have we not talked about this already?”

Skye sat down on the bed at his feet. “We did briefly, yes. I know about the immortality factor. When I asked what happens, I meant, would the child be a wizard?”

He changed the subject. “Why don’t you get dressed while I go check on Emily?”

She caught hold of his arm before he could make good on his escape. “Emily’s fine. Tell me why my question made you panic. I mean, other than for the normal reason a man would panic when his girlfriend thinks she’s pregnant.”

Rane frowned at her. He didn’t like being classed with ordinary men, especially when it came to their relationship. “I did not panic, Skye.” His voice tightened. “There are just things I have not told you.”

“Then maybe it’s time you did.”

“I have had no need to tell you.”

Skye thumped his leg. “Well, you do now. So I’m listening.”

Rane swung his legs over the side of the bed and pushed himself to his feet. “This is not the best time.”

“I say it is and why are you suddenly talking like that again?”

“Like what?”

“So formally. You only do that around the wizards.”

“I am a wizard.” He gritted his teeth as he forced out the reminder.

Skye propped her hands behind her and swung her legs. “What’s got you stirred up? I’m not pregnant. I just want information.”

“I have no information to give you right now.”

“You just said there are things you haven’t told me.”

“Skye,” he lowered his voice. “Do you really want to discuss our future right now?” By the widening of her eyes, he saw his question had struck home. She quickly looked away from him and began twisting the comforter between her hands. “I thought not,” he added before walking toward the door.

She stood up. “Rane, don’t.”

He opened the bedroom door. “You should get dressed. I just heard Emily on the stairs.” He didn’t give her any more opportunities to talk to him. He left her standing by the edge of the bed, naked and confused.

***

Emily wrinkled her nose the second she saw Rane at the bottom of the stairs. “You don’t look happy,” she noted.

Rane’s glower intensified. “I’m fine.”

“Yeah, that’s what Skye always says when she’s pissed off.”

Rane turned away from her. “You need to talk to your sister.”

Emily made a rude noise behind him. “I’m not interested in anything she has to say. She lied to me.”

“About?”

“She said that I was no longer a witch.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yeah, can you believe that?” Her steps thumped behind him. “I was upstairs trying some spells myself.”

“And did they work out for you?”

Emily snorted. “I think Skye is working against me.”

Rane stopped in the corridor and turned to face her. “You really think your sister would sabotage you?”

She folded her arms and met his challenge boldly. “I’m not sure what to think. She could have told me this earlier . . . about my magic.”

“Suppose she didn’t know about the loss of your magic.”

“My sister knows more than she lets on.” Emily scuffed her toe on the floor and stared down at the stones. “She doesn’t want me to be a witch.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Because she doesn’t trust me with the magic.”

Rane touched her shoulder to draw her attention to his face. “Emily, I know this may be difficult for you to believe, but Skye did not know about the loss of your magic. I did.”

Emily bumped past him. “You’re just protecting her.”

Rane snatched hold of her arm and brought her back around to face him. A muscle ticked in his jaw. “There is something you should know about me, Emily. I do not lie. Ever. Not even to protect someone I care about.”

“Don’t you mean love? I mean, you do love my sister, don’t you? I’m thinking that as soon as all of this is over, you’re thinking you and Skye will live happily ever after. Don’t worry. I’ll try to stay out of your way.”

Finally, realization dawned. Rane softened his hold on her arm and tipped her face up to see his. “You think we are not considering you in the equation.” He tried not to laugh at the ridiculousness of his statement. If only the teenager knew there was no equation. Skye had made that perfectly clear.

Emily yanked her arm free. “I don’t really care what you’re considering. I can take care of myself.”

Rane smiled down at her. “Emily, Skye and I would not make plans which did not include you.”

In a gesture, which reminded Rane of Skye, Emily held up one hand to silence his words. “You don’t need to pacify me, Rane. I’m a big girl.” She walked toward the stairs once more. “I’ll survive this like I do everything else.” She left Rane standing there staring after her.

***

Sabrina paced the dirty floor inside the prison. The wizard had given her twenty-four hours to consider his demands and that time was rapidly drawing to a close. No matter how much she loathed the thought of assisting any wizard, the mere thought of waiting for Unger to come back and finish his half-assed job of killing her made the skin on the back of her neck crawl.

She really hated it when her options were so limited. It really narrowed down to follow Rane’s dictates or rot in this hellhole while Unger achieved his ultimate goal. That thought bothered her more than holding Rane Hansen’s hand through the end of what she knew would be a massacre.

She made another lap around the enclosure and clamped her hands on her hips. Her stomach growled and earlier, she’d noticed she’d lost one of her nails. She must look a sight. The thought of staying here another minute was simply unacceptable. Outside, she could attempt to even the score. Of course, it would be a bigger challenge without her magic, but it would only be a matter of time before she would retrieve what was hers. She was born to be a witch and she’d make damned sure she died one.

***

Unger sensed the difference in the air and knew the time was coming when he would face the wizard again. Ostara loomed closer and he’d not trapped the witch. That was his only concern at present, but if he didn’t eliminate the wizard, he would not be able to get to Skye. Quite the quandary.

Smiling to himself, he levitated into the air and spun overhead, circling above the trees. The witches were all in hiding, terrified of his next move. He liked to keep it that way. He needed their complete obedience when the time was right.

Looking down on the clearing below, he zeroed in on the fire patch. Instantly, the flames leapt higher, threatening to scorch the clouds. He laughed aloud. Let the wizards think he was a foe easily defeated. That was exactly what he’d wanted them to think.

His arsenal contained plenty of ammunition and the young wizard he’d clashed with had only seen a portion. Unger believed in keeping his hand hidden until the last play of the game. No need to show all his cards at once. Let the wizards think they could take him down with magic only one wizard could provide.

The knowledge would be the downfall of the Assembly.

***

Fireworks lit the sky in a shower of sparks, licks of blue, green and red flames. The night came alive with the majestic display and while Emily dashed outside to admire the wonder works, Rane went in search of Skye. He found her in the library, standing by the window, her face tilted upwards.

“Nice handiwork,” he commented mildly.

“It’s not supposed to be beautiful,” Skye returned.

“Emily thinks it is anyway.”

“How did you know it was me?”

Rane chuckled and came to stand behind her. “I’ve lived in Scotland long enough to know the holidays. Today isn’t one of them. Would you like to walk?”

“I’d like to stop hiding out.”

“Is that what you think we’re doing?”

“Isn’t it?”

Rane led her toward the small, leather sofa next to the paneled wall. “No, it isn’t. We’re waiting. There’s a distinct difference between waiting and hiding or was that not something you were taught as a child?”

Though she sat down, Skye didn’t relax. “I’m not in the mood to laugh, Rane. My birthday is three days away.”

He sat down beside her. “Worried about turning thirty?” He lifted his shoulders in a careless shrug. “Most women are, but you shouldn’t be. You don’t look a day over,” he winked, “twenty-nine.”

Skye swiveled her head to give him a long, measuring look. “How can you still be joking at a time like this?”

He stretched one arm along the back of the sofa. “Why not? Everything is going according to plan.”

“I wasn’t aware the wizards had a plan.”

“Not wizards. Wizard. As in one. Me.”

“You’re thinking of going up against Unger yourself? Not exactly the smartest thought you’ve ever had. He’s extremely dangerous as you well know.”

Before Rane could reply, chimes sounded. Instantly, he was on his feet along with Skye.

“What was that?” She didn’t give him time to answer before she ran out of the library.

Rane beat her to the front door. Yanking it wide, he whisked Emily inside with a sweep of his hand and quickly secured the locks. “Skye, take Emily and go to the kitchen. There’s a door by the pantry which leads to the basement. I want the two of you down there now.” His voice brooked no argument and Skye quickly led Emily away.

Rane began the slow, methodical search. Room to room, his gaze swept over each and every square inch of his home, looking for the intruder. The chimes were his warning signal. Someone or something had attempted to circumvent the protective spells he’d secured.

“Have you found anything?” Sky spoke from behind him.

Rane whirled around. “You should stay with Emily.”

“I made sure she was safe. She knows to stay put. I wanted to find out what was going on and don’t give me that look. I’m not exactly a helpless female.”

“This is not about being helpless, Skye. Someone is attempting to break through the shield surrounding the castle.”

She frowned. “Can they do that?”

“Ordinarily, I would say no, but as you said, Unger is extremely dangerous.”

“Don’t tell me I’ve worried you.”

“I am concerned.” He held up one finger. “I do not believe I need to tell you there is a difference between worry and concern.”

Skye clutched his arm. “What was that?”

Rane looked down at her, hearing nothing but the steady sound of her breaths, seeing nothing but the fear in her beautiful, green eyes. “There is nothing here, Skye.”

Her other hand lifted to clutch at his biceps, too. “I didn’t say there was anything here. You didn’t hear the voice then?”

Rane’s eyes narrowed. Unger could not be talking to Skye. The barriers were impenetrable. “Who is talking to you?”

She shook her head and Rane caught the scent of fresh jasmine. “Was. No one now, but someone, in a clear, distinct voice, just told me to save Emily.”

Rane reacted immediately and in the next instant, Emily had joined them. Her eyes wild and her hair standing on end, the teenager looked terrified beyond measure and she clung to Skye’s hand like a three-year-old needing reassurance from her mother.

“Did the voice sound like Unger?” Rane questioned Skye softly.

Still holding Emily’s hand, Skye turned slowly. “No, it didn’t. It sounded more like . . .” she stopped talking, tilting her head to one side. “Rane, why would Sabrina be talking to me?”

***

Sabrina slumped against the stone wall and sank to the floor, delighted but exhausted. Apparently, she’d found one ability Unger had missed or simply disregarded. Her telepathic abilities were still intact. For a brief moment, she’d felt Skye’s alarm and the knowledge thrilled her. Perhaps she hadn’t lost, after all.

***

Skye had never seen such fury in Rane’s eyes and in the next instant, he was gone, leaving Skye to wonder if Sabrina would survive this next confrontation. Skye had no doubt Rane was on his way to see Sabrina. Though he hadn’t given her time to question him, she’d seen the look on his face once she’d said the witch’s name. It had been the only impetus Rane needed.

“Do you think he’ll leave her alive?” Emily asked from over Skye’s left shoulder.

“I hope so. I don’t want to be around if he doesn’t.”

“Why?”

Skye turned and patted her sister’s head. “It’s a long story.” The moment she said the words, she saw the frustration on Emily’s face. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to treat you like a child. It’s just that sometimes I wonder if it’s best to keep some things from you to spare you the knowledge.”

Emily continued to glare. “Why don’t you let me be the judge of that?”

Skye lifted a lock of her sister’s hair and sifted it through her fingers. “Because I’m used to you being my little sister, to protecting you and shielding you from the harmful things of the world, if possible.”

Emily took hold of Skye’s hand. “One would think you’d realize how impossible that was by the simple fact that Sabrina was able to kidnap me.”

Skye winced. “Don’t remind me.”

“That’s not what I want to do nor do I blame you.” Emily squeezed her fingers around Skye’s. “I just want to know what’s going on. Your life isn’t the only one in jeopardy.”

Skye acknowledged the truthful words with a slight inclination of her head. Then, she said, in a very soft voice, “Sabrina is Falcon’s sister.”

Emily’s eyes widened. “You mean that big scary looking guy with the silver hair is Sabrina’s brother? That wizard? Oh my God! I didn’t think you could have a wizard and a witch in the same family.” She shook her head in wonder. “I guess I haven’t been reading enough.”

Skye laughed a little. “It’s not like that. Sabrina used her magic for evil and she was excommunicated, so to speak.”

Emily walked to the window and stared out up at the sky. “Wow. That’s incredible. So does Falcon know his sister’s a witch?” She slapped her palm to her forehead. “Of course he does. What am I thinking? Those wizards seem to know things even before they happen. I wonder if they know Rane has gone to see the old bat.”

Skye exhaled loudly and walked toward the door. “Probably. We should get ready.”

Emily turned. “Ready for what?”

“We’re going home.”

Emily blinked at her. “Home? You mean, as in Earth? What about Rane? He won’t know where to find us.”

Skye lifted one eyebrow. “Weren’t you the one who just said the wizards know things before they happen?”

“I said seem,” Emily reminded her. “Maybe Rane doesn’t have all of those powers of intuition.”

Skye slung an arm around her shoulder. “He does. Trust me.”

***

Sabrina was still chuckling at her own clever ability when a strong hand closed around her throat. Gasping for air, she clawed at the fingers without relief. Gurgling, she dropped to her knees. It was only then that she was released.

Tears streaming down her face, she tipped her head back as she drew oxygen into her starving lungs. “Rane, it’s a pleasure to see you again.” The mocking words had little effect on the wizard.

“I thought I had made myself clear before I left you, Sabrina. The rules were spelled out and invading Skye’s mind was not one of your options.”

Sabrina climbed to her feet using the wall for support. “You have such a flair for drama, Rane. Have you ever considered the stage as a career path?” She rubbed her throat and eyed him warily.

“It is not wise to antagonize me at this moment.”

She heard the gnash of his molars and surmised his warning was accurate. She tried a different tactic. “I only warned Skye to make sure Emily was safe. Unger is preparing for battle.”

“This is not information I need from you.”

“I didn’t give you the information. I gave it to Skye because apparently, she is the only one who is concerned about Emily’s well-being.” Even as she spoke the words, Sabrina watched Rane’s eyes take on an almost unearthly glow. Her heartbeat accelerated and she knew she was facing one incredibly dangerous enemy and with Unger having possession of her magic, she was helpless in the face of Rane’s wrath.

“Do not make the mistake of assuming you can harm either Skye or Emily at will. Just as easily as I could have killed you today, I could kill you at any time. Is that clear?” Rane took a step closer to her and Sabrina saw the flecks of fire burning in his dark eyes and for a moment, her life flashed before her eyes. But as a witch, though a useless witch at present, Sabrina didn’t intimidate easily.

She drew herself up to her full height and with the strength returning to her legs, she strolled around the prison. “I am ready to leave my cell, Rane.”

He leaned back against the wall. “Then you have made your decision.”

She whipped around and fixed him with a scathing look. She didn’t think she could loathe a person more than she did this particular wizard. “I didn’t really have any options now, did I? You made sure of that.”

Rane didn’t respond to her fury. Instead, he checked his watch. “You will be released at midnight.”

Sabrina swallowed a bitter reply and instead, said, simply. “Thank you.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Home had never looked so sweet. Everything looked the same. The kitchen still bore the faint scent of apples and spice and the living room, the smell of leather. Skye kicked her shoes off and buried her toes in the thick, pile carpeting, leaning one hip against the recliner her mother had always loved.

The second they’d arrived home, Emily had taken off upstairs with a squeal of excitement. She had friends to call to update on what had happened in her life. No doubt she’d be on the telephone for hours. Skye had warned her not to share everything. That command had earned her a disbelieving look from her sister followed by a quick, “Please, Skye, do you really think my friends would believe my sister is a witch, I was a witch for a short time, we met a wizard who saved our lives and I was held captive by both a witch and a. . .thing. Oh, and let’s not forget that mystical city in the sky.” Emily had then promptly rolled her eyes and took off toward the stairs.

Since Emily had put it that way, Skye figured all their family secrets were safe.

She strolled around the house, enjoying the look and feel of home, all the while knowing her pleasure would be short-lived. Rane would come back for her. And, of course, there was that pesky little situation with Unger and Sabrina which would need to be resolved before Ostara.

Though home, Skye could not allow herself to relax. She had no way of knowing if her mother’s protective spells would keep out Unger. Shivering slightly, she walked to the kitchen window overlooking the backyard. She saw the wooden swing where she and Ingrid had sat for many hours each week, talking and laughing. She’d learned so much about who she was back then. Ingrid had made sure she’d known everything about her abilities and her life’s calling, though Skye could remember listening more to the sound of her mother’s musical voice rather than the words.

Skye pressed her palm to the window. “I’m sorry, Mama, but I wish Ostara didn’t exist. I wish,” she closed her eyes on a sigh, “I wish this was all a very bad dream and that I would wake up tomorrow morning and it would all be over.”

“Wishes seldom come true, young lady.”

Skye recognized the voice behind her and even as the words sank in, she knew she wasn’t going to like the next conversation. She pivoted slowly and met the wizard face to face. Falcon leaned one hand on the marble counter top and crossed his legs at the ankles. “You do not seem surprised to see me.”

“If your intention was to surprise me, then I apologize for spoiling it for you.” Skye squared her shoulders and folded her arms. “I am curious as to why you felt the need to invite yourself into my home.”

The older wizard smiled and tiny laugh lines caused his eyes to crinkle, making him appear somewhat more approachable. “I seldom knock wherever I go.”

“And that makes it right, then?”

“Just as right as your breaking into Rane’s home, I would suppose.”

Touche. Skye gave the wizard the point and waved a hand toward the living room. “Perhaps we should sit if this is going to be a lengthy conversation and I’m not wrong in assuming that it is going to be a long conversation, am I?”

“That will depend upon your responses,” Falcon responded. He followed her anyway and settled himself on one edge of the sofa. “Rane has seen my sister.” It wasn’t a question so Skye didn’t respond. She sat very still, silently encouraging the wizard to continue. “Please do not feel the need to defend him.”

Skye’s lips lifted in a small smile. “Rane is more than capable of taking care of himself.”

Falcon nodded his silver head once. “Of that, we are both aware and I am certainly not here to argue that point.” He leaned forward, dropping his hands between his thighs. “However, I believe you have some,” he paused, “influence over Rane. To that end, it would be beneficial if you would have a conversation with him.”

Skye sat down in the recliner opposite him. “Fight your own battles, Falcon.”

His silver eyes narrowed becoming glittering slits. “Perhaps you should hear me out first before you jump to the conclusion that I am asking you to fight a battle. As Rane, I am more than capable of taking care of myself and were I to assume this was a battle, then Rane and I would, indeed, handle it between ourselves.” He pressed his palms together and surveyed her over the top of his fingers.

Skye crossed her legs and placed her hands palms down on the arms of the chair. “Then I would suggest you get to the point before Rane returns.”

“My sister has turned her back on our family and chosen a path none of us would have. When she made that decision, she lost the privilege of calling upon us for assistance. She knew that. We all knew that. Rane, however, has taken it upon himself to offer Sabrina an out.”

Her interest captured, Skye replied, “Weren’t you the one asking for leniency? Why should it bother you that Rane is the one who gave it to her?”

“It was not Rane’s decision to make.”

“Well, Rane answers to no one. He makes his own decisions.”

She watched a muscle clench in Falcon’s jaw. “That is where you are incorrect, Miss Logan. Rane answers to the Assembly. Always to the Assembly.”

“So what do you want me to do about his misbehavior? Send him to his room?”

Falcon didn’t smile at her attempt at wit. “I intended to discuss this matter with you in a civilized manner, but I can see that you have no interest in such a conversation.”

Skye stood. “What I understand is that you have a problem with Rane and instead of facing him yourself, you come to his girlfriend for help. That’s not how I operate.”

“You can hardly claim morals this late in the game.”

Skye didn’t flinch at the blatant dig. She knew behind the arrogant facade the wizard wore, he had to be hurting. His sister was a witch who’d devoted her life to creating havoc for the wizards. The knowledge must be a dagger in the heart. She softened her voice as she took a step forward. “Is it against the rules for Rane to talk to Sabrina?”

Falcon spared her a smile and pushed himself to his feet. “Not against the rules, Miss Logan, just against my wishes. Sabrina is no longer a part of my family. Rane has no right to intervene.”

“I don’t think…”

“Please allow me to respond to such an accusation, Skye,” Rane said as he materialized in the middle of the living room.

“I see you found me,” Skye noted with a wry smile.

Rane didn’t take his eyes off Falcon’s face. “I cannot believe you would confront Skye over a matter which is between the two of us.”

“It is not a confrontation, Rane, merely a conversation.”

“About me,” Rane pointed out.

“It is unwise to collaborate with Sabrina. She is not to be trusted.”

Rane stood in front of Falcon, legs splayed, hands jammed on his hips. “So you came here to warn me then?”

Falcon’s shoulders stiffened. “I came because you overstepped your bounds.”

Rane didn’t back down. “I went to Sabrina because I knew I could use her. If that does not sit well with you, then,” he tipped two fingers to his forehead, “my apologies.”

Falcon didn’t speak for a long moment and when he did, his voice was low and deep. “I will not allow you to use my sister.”

“You do not have a say in this anymore. I believe Sabrina has been ousted from the Assembly.”

Skye stepped in between the two wizards before sparks could fly. “I think our focus should be on something more important.”

The front door flew open and banged against the wall. “I couldn’t agree with you more, Skye, darling,” Sabrina purred from the doorway.

***

Falcon and Rane turned simultaneously and it was only then Skye realized the men wore matching smiles.

“How nice of you to join us, Sabrina.” Falcon came forward, stopping mere inches away from his sister’s lithe form. “Rane failed to tell me how well you look.”

Sabrina eyed them both with a combination of confusion and hostility. “Are you telling me you knew Rane came to me?”

Falcon cupped her chin in his hand for a brief moment before releasing her. “Darling, who do you think sent him?”

Skye walked forward slowly. “Let me get this straight.” She poked a finger in the center of Rane’s chest. “Falcon knew all along?”

Rane held her finger to still the poke. “We knew about Sabrina’s telepathic abilities. We couldn’t risk telling you because she’d know our plan.” He winked to soften his words, but Skye wasn’t buying the token apology.

“I’ll deal with you later on this. In the meantime, would someone care to fill me in?”

Sabrina gave her brother a cold look. “Oh, do allow me. I so enjoy a good drama.” She sailed into the house, kicking the door shut behind herself. “Once Falcon and Rane realized I was still alive, they decided they might just be able to use me to their own benefit, i.e. finding Unger. Knowing the little troll had once possessed my body somehow led them to believe I would be of assistance in tracking the monster.” She trailed her hand along the back of the sofa, stopping to inspect her nails. “Little did they know that once Unger left me for dead in that prison, I lost all contact with the creature. And good riddance I say.”

“You are partially correct,” Rane inserted. “We knew you would not be able to locate Unger and you were wrong in assuming Unger had left you for dead. He would have returned for you.”

Sabrina clamped her hands on her hips. “So you say I say that after he took my magic, he had no further use for me.”

“If he took your magic, how did you get here?” Skye asked the next question.

For a moment, Sabrina looked baffled. Then, she quickly recovered. “Oh, I would imagine it’s just some residual magic I had stored somewhere. Nothing too big. Besides, every witch knows where you live, Skye. It wasn’t a huge strain on my resources to find you.” She whipped around so fast her hair slapped Falcon across the face. She didn’t apologize. “So if you think Unger would have come back for me, would you care to tell me why?”

Falcon toyed with the edge of her sleeve. “Because Unger never leaves witnesses.”

“What are you saying?” Skye demanded, her nails digging into Rane’s arm. “If he never leaves witnesses and he took Emily’s magic, that means he’ll come back for her.”

For once, all humor had disappeared from Rane’s face. The knowledge didn’t reassure her.

“Tell me I misunderstood, Rane.”

He turned her in his arms. “Sweetheart, Unger is not just coming back for Emily. He wants you dead as well.” He pulled in a deep breath. “He wants all of us dead. But we have never particularly cared what Unger wants.” He gave her a smile, which was supposed to reassure her. “We have had this conversation many times. I do not think I should have to tell you yet again that I can protect you and Emily. Have I not kept you safe all this time?” He kissed the tip of her nose. “Trust me when I tell you that neither of you will be harmed.”

“How heartwarming,” Sabrina drawled.

“Be quiet,” Falcon instructed in a cold tone of voice, which captured Sabrina’s attention. As Skye shot a glance toward the wizard’s sister, she thought she saw a fleeting look of regret in Sabrina’s eyes, but just as quickly as it had appeared, if indeed it was there, it disappeared. Skye shook her head, knowing she had to be wrong. Sabrina had no compassion.

Rane shifted and tucked Skye safely next to his side. “Unger should be close now.”

Skye tipped her head back to see his face. “I’m not going to wait for him to come to us, to come after Emily.” She knew she’d irritated Rane the second the muscle jumped in his cheek.

“Skye, I will handle this. Unger will not touch Emily.”

“You’re absolutely right because I intend to see to it that he never gets within ten feet of Emily again.” Skye declared before she raised her arms high in the air, turned and disappeared.

“Dramatic little thing, isn’t she?” Sabrina’s voice carried to Skye’s ears even as she tore through the air.

***

Rane cursed out loud the second Skye disappeared. “She has no concept of Unger’s powers.”

“She is only trying to protect her tainted bloodline,” Sabrina drawled.

Falcon took hold of his sister’s arm. “Remain silent. I shall deal with you later. For now,” he placed his free hand on top of her head and sparks rained down.

Sabrina gasped and squirmed beneath his touch and then she sagged against him.

Rane barely spared her a glance on his way toward the stairs. “Will she stay put?”

Falcon called after him. “She will once she’s in Mystique.”

Rane stopped, one hand on the banister. “You are taking her back to Mystique?”

“For now.”

“You might be faced with opposition.”

“I will deal with that when it happens. She will only be with me in Mystique until we have destroyed Unger. Then I will take her to my home.”

Rane lifted one eyebrow. “You will attempt to recondition her?”

Falcon simply blinked at him. “If you will bring Emily down, I shall take them both with me. You will need all of your concentration to go after Skye.”

“It would be much simpler if she would listen.”

“That is something you will have to get used to, I am afraid. Women, especially those outside of our world, do not have the same sense of male dominance we do.”

Rane snorted and took the stairs two at a time. Falcon’s comment didn’t require a response for they both knew how ludicrous it sounded, especially considering Falcon’s own wife had him wrapped snugly around her finger.

Emily’s bedroom door was open and rather than spend precious moments looking for her, Rane focused his thoughts on the teen and found her easily enough in the garden. “Emily, we have to go.”

She didn’t look up, merely continued to stroke the back of a gray and white striped tabby cat. “I don’t want to leave Buster alone again.”

“Then Buster can come, too.”

“Skye’s gone, isn’t she?”

“She just left the house, but she is safe,” Rane assured her.

“She’s going to fight Unger.”

“Not if I can help it.”

Emily’s head popped up. “She wouldn’t want you to get hurt saving her.”

“Why does everyone think I am going to get hurt?” Rane muttered almost to himself. “Look, I’ll take care of your sister, I promise. Now, Falcon is waiting to take you and Sabrina back to Mystique.”

Emily launched herself to her feet. “Sabrina! I’m not going anywhere with that witch! She tried to kill me and now you want me to spend quality time with her? What kind of a wizard are you?”

“One who is rapidly losing his patience,” Rane gritted. “Sabrina is unconscious and she will remain that way until Falcon decides otherwise. You will be safe in Mystique and it is important that Skye and I know you are safe.”

Emily stuck her hands in the pockets of her jeans and began to trudge slowly toward the back door. “Promise me you’re going to take care of Skye.”

“Always.”

Emily bobbed her head, turned to look at him for one long moment and then dashed inside the house.

Rane followed her, finding Falcon in the kitchen. Sabrina lay sleeping on the sofa. “Emily is ready to go with you.”

Falcon gave him a knowing look. “I doubt she will say the same.”

Rane dismissed the former leader’s words. “Nevertheless, she will go. I will be back as soon as I find Skye and take care of Unger.”

“You always were a cocky wizard,” Falcon noted with a small measure of admiration in his voice.

Rane didn’t deny his words. “If you want to keep Sabrina alive, make sure you keep her with you.”

Falcon held up one hand. “I do not require your instructions, Rane.”

Rane chalked the wizard’s testiness up to the stresses of the day and didn’t rise to the bait as he ordinarily would. “Watch after Emily.”

Falcon waved a hand in dismissal and in the next instant, Rane was alone.

***

Skye sensed the creature’s presence but she knew he wouldn’t show himself. Unger wasn’t ready to play his hand. He needed more than just Skye and somehow she’d managed to figure that out on her way to the monster’s hideout.

It was important to Unger that Skye die before Ostara, but just as important that he eliminate Emily to lessen any chance of the same problem occurring in thirty years. And then there were the wizards.

Skye dropped to the wet leaves and straightened. She searched the darkness with eyes narrowed to pinpoints of light. Discovering her abilities over the past few days had been both rewarding and challenging. She knew she owed a debt to her people because of her birth and though it wasn’t by choice, she’d fulfill her duties as their champion.

An owl hooted overhead and the wind rustled the trees as Skye walked through the forest. She caught the creature’s scent again and paused to listen for his tread. Silence. Her own steps made squishing noises on the damp ground and the deeper she traveled into the woods, the colder was the air.

She wished she had Rane’s ability to procure a coat out of thin air. The instant she wished it, a warm, downy parka settled around her shoulders. She stopped walking and looked up at the sky.

“Rane?”

No answer.

He was as close to her as the creature was. The knowledge gave her a measure of comfort. He’d let her do this her way . . .for now. She had no doubt he’d intervene if things didn’t go so well. Of course, she refused to dwell on the possibility that she would lose this battle against Unger. She had no choice. She had to win for her people.

For Emily.

***

Rane was half a mile away from Skye when he received the summons. He ignored it for the space of a minute, but it came back stronger, more insistent. Damn Jaxon. In a second, he was standing in the middle of the Assembly Room, a scowl on his face. He directed his angry gaze at his brother.

“What in the hell is so important that you would take me away from Skye?”

Jensen placed a hand on his son’s shoulder. “We needed to see you.”

Rane softened slightly at the look of concern on his father’s face. “It will be fine, Father.”

Jensen nodded abruptly. “So it shall.”

“We will make sure of that,” Jaxon said as he rose to his feet and he, Jensen, Nexon and Falcon surrounded him. “We have something to give you. Something you shall need when next you meet with this Unger.”

A large explosion of light enveloped Rane united with an all-consuming heat. And then he was back in the forest, wondering what in the hell had just happened. He stopped, blinked and turned around, but he was alone and Skye was still just up ahead.

Rane’s body tingled, but otherwise, he felt no different than before the summons had arrived. “Okay, Jaxon, I don’t know what you did to me, but if I start squawking like a chicken in the next few minutes, I’ll have to kill you.” He heard the laughter inside his head and knew his brother was with him.

Always. Jaxon’s reply was loud and clear.

Arguing and dissension was as much a part of their lives as it was for any other siblings, but their love for one another was undisputed. Rane would sacrifice his life to save Jaxon’s and Jaxon would do the same to save Rane’s.

You hope, Jaxon replied almost snidely in Rane’s ear.

Rane grinned and continued his steady pace. “Say what you will, brother. We have always had love.”

“Love is what got Braeden in trouble,” came Jaxon’s testy response.

“Braeden got in trouble because he’s a dumb-ass. Uh-oh. I need to go. It would appear Skye has company.” Rane broke the communication inside his head and quickened his stride just as a sweeping flash of fire subdued the area ahead, temporarily blinding him.

And when he’d regained his sight, Skye was gone.

***

Unger’s trump card, Skye muttered to herself as she shimmied up the tree with her hands behind her back. He’d caught her off-guard with the amateur magic trick. A miniature display of a fireball had allowed the witches to take her without a fight and now, she stood waiting, tied to a tree, for Unger to make his appearance.

The ropes didn’t concern her and she wondered why the witches had even bothered. Simple restraints were no match for magic. As if to reassure herself, Skye broke free and circled the tree. She knew the exact instant she was no longer alone.

“Unger. We meet again,” she said in a voice she wasn’t so sure belonged to her. She sounded secure, confident, and as she pivoted to face the monster, she managed not to cringe. “I wish I could say I’ve been looking forward to his moment.”

Unger wiped a long, thin stream of drool from the corner of his mouth and lumbered forward. “The beautiful Skye Logan. Born on Ostara. The savior of all witches.” He sneered, an expression, which gave his face an even more grotesque appearance. “You’ve come to me at last.”

Skye waited for him to approach her. She held her ground, all the while holding her breath. “I wouldn’t get too happy if I were you. I didn’t come to make myself a sacrifice.”

Unger laughed gutturally. He dipped one hand inside the thick folds of the overcoat he wore and produced a gold dagger with a dark blue crest on the handle. “The wizards would recognize this. It belonged to the Assembly once.” His eyes took on a faraway look. “Then I took it from Sabrina. Of course, she stole it from them, so,” he lifted his hunched shoulders in a shrug, “I couldn’t really have stolen it from her.” He opened his mouth to reveal teeth sharpened to lethal points.

Skye refused to allow herself to shiver. She narrowed her eyes and held onto her self-control with thin restraint. “As much as I appreciate your trip down memory lane, could you get to the point?” She purposefully glanced at her watch. “Because I have somewhere to be.”

Unger’s humor faded. “The only place you have to be is right here. Tonight, we shall end this.”

As Unger ended his statement, a searing, debilitating pain shot through Skye’s right temple. Agonizing in its intensity, it brought her to her knees and as the tears ran down her cheeks, she could only hold her head and struggle against the waves of nausea clawing at her mid-section.

“You should have never come looking for me, Skye.” He loomed over her, his body blocking her line of vision were she to be able to look up. “You have no idea what you are going up against.”

Skye lashed out with a spark of electricity, wrapping it around Unger’s ankles. Caught off-guard, the monster staggered and came crashing to the ground, a surprised look on his face. With the pain receding, Skye was able to climb to her feet. Her knees shaking, she braced herself against a tree trunk and drew in deep gulps of air.

Unger came back to his feet in one fluid motion, his eyes deep pools of ebony. “Do not think you can fight me and win, Skye. Your powers are no match for mine.”

Skye was well aware of that information, but giving up wasn’t an option, especially with Emily’s life on the line. She pressed her skin against the unyielding bark and considered her options. She watched as Unger approached her again. “I won’t let you kill me, Unger.”

The creature’s lips parted to put the mouthful of unfortunate teeth on display. “You do not have any choice in the matter.”

“I know you took Emily’s magic.” Skye circled the tree as she talked. “You want mine as well, don’t you?” She managed a slight laugh. Her mind whirled as she sought ways to keep Unger off-guard. She knew that would be her only chance a survival as well as her opportunity to destroy the monster.

Unger opened his mouth to speak, but Skye cut him short. “You know, I was thinking.” She favored him with a bright smile in spite of the way she was feeling inside. “There is something you might want to consider.”

The horribly wrinkled face creased even more as Unger began to laugh. “You’re going to make a proposition, a plea for your life, perhaps?” His grin broadened even more and Skye had to lower gaze. “Very well. I am not an unreasonable man.” He lifted one hand, giving a gesture of permission. “By all means, beg me to spare you.”

Anger simmered within Skye and she mentally counted to ten, forcing herself to remain calm, in control. Unger was counting on her losing her temper. That would be her downfall. Instead, she began to circle him slowly, attempting to anticipate his next move. Pain was his obvious weapon of choice. She searched through her mental Rolodex of spells and quickly found a pain blocker. She said the words hurriedly and prayed the goddesses would hear and help her.

“You assume that by killing me and taking Emily as your queen,” Skye had to bite her lip to keep from making a nasty comment, “that Ostara will no longer be a problem for you.”

Unger lowered his head once. “That is correct.”

“But you are unaware of my complete bloodline.”

The monster’s head popped up. “You and your sister are alone.”

Now that she had his attention, Skye chuckled and slowed her pacing. “I can see you haven’t done all your homework.” She lifted a finger to waggle it in warning. “Always know your enemies, Unger. I thought that was the first rule you were taught in monster’s training.”

Unger’s eyes began to glow. “You’re lying. You have no more relatives.”

Skye inspected her fingernails though every nerve in her body was on full alert. She wouldn’t let her guard down around the creature. With each passing second, she protected herself with more and more spells, from disintegration by fire to quicksand. She didn’t trust Unger to listen to her completely before he made his next move.

“Are you willing to bet your life on that?”

“If I kill you, it will be another thirty years before the next queen can take that position.”

“That is, unless I’ve already passed the crown, so to speak, to the next in line.”

Unger squinted at her. “There is no one else to pass it to.” Was it her imagination or did the creature sound slightly hysterical?

Skye saw the sweat pop out on his upper lip, but she wouldn’t allow herself to relax. “You remember Sabrina, don’t you, Unger?”

His head shot up and his lips worked grotesquely. “What does Sabrina have to do with anything? She’s gone.” He waved a hand toward the forest. “Dead by now.”

“Oh, I beg to differ.” Skye strolled toward him. “She is alive and well and in the custody of the wizards.” She shook her head, making a tsking sound. “You really should do more research before you make assumptions.” She lowered her voice to a threatening growl. “Because assumptions will get you killed.”

She hit him square in the center of the chest with a fire dart. Unger gave a yelp of pain and stumbled backwards. Skye watched him go down with a dispassionate gaze. She didn’t regret taking the life of such a monster, not after what he’d done. She turned around as Unger’s breath wheezed out of his body.

Then all was silent and Skye stood still for a long moment, enjoying the solitude. As she began walking toward the woods, the trees parted and Rane came into the clearing.

“You’re late,” she noted calmly, allowing her hand to trail over his rib cage as she walked past him.

“Actually, I’m right on time,” Rane responded, shoving her back behind him.

“What in the hell . . .” Skye staggered over clumps of leaves and managed to spin back around just as Rane dove toward the center of the clearing. She came forward to get a better look and gasped.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Smoke rose above the ground, billowing around their heads in pockets of steam. The air grew thick with tension as each heart beat its own separate rhythm. Unger’s was more frantic, desperate even. Rane’s, a solid, sturdy beat, unruffled, but determined.

Rane kept his position, forcing the monster to make the first move. Peace cloaked him, washed over him and Rane saw his own victory. He would not allow anything to harm Skye again and the knowledge that she’d been in pain earlier and he’d been helpless to come to her aid had been an unbearable agony. He would not allow that to happen again.

“Rane,” Skye called out to him.

He didn’t look back. “Skye, I am extremely busy right now.”

She came to the edge of the clearing. “I know, but he has this pain thing that he does and . . .”

“I am aware of his abilities, but thank you for your concern.”

Unger slapped a gnarled hand over his breast. “I’m touched, really I am. The witch obviously cares a great deal for you. Perhaps the two of you would like a moment alone to say your goodbyes.”

“Cocky creatures rarely thrive,” Rane pointed out mildly.

Unger gave a maniacal laugh and whipped around in a frenzied circle before he settled down once more. “You know, I have a great idea. Why don’t we bring the entire family here to watch the show? Surely, they would want to see you die.”

Rane tipped his face toward the sky. “What makes you think they have not been here from the start?”

The monster lifted his head at a much slower rate and the second his eyes connected with a blast of silver, he let out a startled scream. Then, he stepped back, shook his head and stared upwards again, but the clouds had covered whatever it was he’d seen. “I know those eyes,” he whispered.

“You should,” Rane offered mildly. “Those eyes belong to Sabrina’s brother. You know Sabrina, right? The witch you left for dead? Yes, I am sure you remember her. Well, anyway, Sabrina just happens to have a brother who is a wizard. Actually, Falcon was the leader of the Assembly and…” Rane stopped talking and smiled. “I see you know Falcon’s name. Good. Good. Makes my job a bit easier. Now,” he flexed his fingers, “shall we continue?”

Unger had begun to sweat. The perspiration ran in rivulets down his weathered cheeks and though Rane could still read the evil in the creature’s eyes, he knew Unger was rethinking his plan. He’d assumed he could defeat a witch and possibly even one wizard, but now that the family had joined the show, even Unger was beginning to doubt his own abilities.

“Don’t think I’ll allow myself to be intimidated by the presence of the Assembly, Hansen. I will kill you in spite of their front-row seat.”

Rane inclined his head once. “Excellent.” He thrust out his hand and popped the creature with a solid right hook.

Unger staggered and rubbed his jaw. “Interesting. The good guys rarely make the first move.”

Rane grinned broadly. “In my family, I am not known as the good guy.” He punched Unger again from a distance of five feet. “I am the rebel.” Another pop. “I do things my way.” A solid right hook caught the monster in the center of the solar plexus. “And I seldom lose.”

Unger righted himself and let the air whoosh out of his lungs. “I would not get too self-assured if I were you.” He rose into the air and kicked Rane’s lower right jaw.

And the battle began.

As Skye watched in horror, wizard and creature took to the air. The watching wizards parted to allow the clouds to become the arena. Electricity sparkled and snapped, singeing the ground below them. Sparks split the night, giving Skye glimpses of the war raging overhead.

Frustrated, she bounced from the ground to the tree behind her before finally propelling herself to the sidelines of the aerial battleground. She got a closer look than she’d really wanted. Her heart stopped in her chest.

Rane lay prone and Unger stood over him, a look of glee on his bitter face. He held the dagger aloft, the same dagger he’d threatened her with, and he raised his head to search the air, locating Skye’s terrified gaze immediately. Then, with a broad, victorious grin, he began to lower the knife.

“No!” Skye started to run forward but an invisible hand caught hold of her wrist.

“You cannot intervene,” came a sharp voice.

She twisted for release by the hand held fast. “Unger’s going to kill him.”

“A knife wound will not kill a wizard,” the same voice replied.

Just as the tip of the dagger nicked Rane’s skin, he gripped Unger’s wrist and tossed him easily into the air. The knife fell through the clouds and the thunk of steel hitting ground was barely discernible.

Rane was back on his feet and Skye began to breathe again. “I will not let Unger kill him,” she said to her unseen captor.

“He will not.”

“Let me go,” she demanded.

“I cannot.”

“Why?”

“Because I have sworn to protect you.” Jensen materialized beside her. “My son asked this of me when he knew he would be facing Unger again. I will keep my promise to Rane.”

Skye pointed toward the smoky area where wizard and creature faced off. “Even though it might mean your son’s death?”

Jensen tightened his grip. “Rane will not die.”

“Can you give me your guarantee?”

Jensen looked straight ahead and from his profile, Skye saw the distinct family resemblance. Rane had his father’s aristocratic nose, his stubborn chin and . . . a yelp of pain snagged her attention back to the battle.

Rane had nicked Unger and the creature was now bleeding profusely from a wound in his left shoulder.

Unger held up one hand as if to ward off another attack, but Rane kept coming, hitting him with sharp blow after blow until the monster’s head was reeling and his knees sagged. Then, Rane took hold of Unger’s neck and raising his hand to the sky, he disappeared, taking the creature with him.

Skye gasped and dashed forward, searching the empty air for any signs of them. But there were gone. No traces. No clues. She whipped back around to where Jensen still waited. “Where did they go?”

“Rane chose to finish this without an audience.”

Skye’s jaw clenched. “Rane chose? How do we even know that Unger won’t turn things around? He could still win. What was Rane thinking?”

Jensen sailed forward, his hand outstretched. “Come, my sweet. We shall return to Mystique and await Rane’s arrival. He should be there in a matter of minutes.”

“How can you be so sure?”

Jensen looked perplexed. “Because wizards do not fail, especially when they are united.”

Her jaws ached. “It must be nice to have so much confidence.”

“If you are to marry into this family, you will need to become accustomed to this confidence, my dear. Rane has more than his fair share of it.”

“You don’t need to tell that.” Skye slipped her hand in his. “But I never said anything about marrying into this family. I have, well, I think you know about Ostara.”

Jensen curled his fingers around hers and as the atmosphere around them contorted, he remained silent, giving them time to materialize outside the fortress before he responded. “Yes, I do, but if it is meant to be, there is always a way.”

She’d never met a wizard who could give Mary Poppins a run for her money. Skye smiled anyway. “So how long do you think it will take Rane to get here?” She would bide her time until she could give Rane a piece of her mind. She didn’t know if he was safe or injured, the victor or the victim. He had no thought to her feelings as he took off with Unger. Oh, yeah, the wizard would get a piece of her mind, all right.

Jensen shrugged and urged the door open. “Come inside and we shall have coffee. Rane will arrive when the situation has been contained.”

“Contained. You make it sound like a bacteria.”

Jensen smiled and led the way. “You really must stop allowing your emotions to control you, Miss Logan. My son is more than capable of…”

“Taking care of himself. I know. I’ve heard that one too many times.” Skye sighed. She followed him at a much slower pace than ordinary and along the way, she wondered if Rane was so good at taking care of himself, where she would fit into his life.

***

Unger lay still on the ground, but Rane knew the creature was still alive. “I do not wish to kill you,” Rane said in a quiet voice.

Unger laughed and then groaned. He clutched his bloody side and cracked open one eye. “Don’t tell me the wizard has a heart.”

The monster’s words had little effect on Rane. He knew Unger was grasping for the final mark, hoping to achieve some semblance of victory even in his dying moments. “It was never my intention to mislead you into believing I have compassion for you. I simply believe you have other options. You do not have to lead the life you have chosen.”

As Unger twisted his head from side to side, Rane caught a glimpse of the man he used to be. Light-skinned with blond hair and a thin moustache, Unger was the classic bookworm. Rane squatted down beside him. He didn’t regret that the battle had come to this and though there had been moments when Unger had gained the upper hand, Rane’s victory had been assured by the wizards’ touch earlier. They’d joined together, united to provide Rane with their own power.

“Why did Ingrid curse you?”

“You already know the answer to that. I tried to touch her precious baby.”

Rane shook his head. “There has to be more than that. To look at you, before Ingrid cursed you, one would never consider you a threat, especially not to a baby. Did she know of your heart then?”

Unger closed his eyes and coughed. A thin stream of blood ran from his mouth. “She knew of Allessandra’s intentions.”

Rane frowned. “Allessandra? What does she have to do with this?”

Unger tried to prop himself up on his elbows, but failing that, he glared up at his nemesis. “Allessandra chose me to marry your dear witch.” He laughed a little. “That’s right. I was your lover’s intended. Ingrid would have none of that.”

Rane rocked back on his heels. “I can easily determine if you are telling the truth. Though Allessandra is dead, she is still accessible.”

Unger lifted one hand weakly. “By all means, call your dead witch. I would be eager to hear if she will tell the truth or hide behind the lies Ingrid told her.”

Rane surged his feet, walked around Unger’s prone body and headed toward the edge of the cliff. He’d taken Unger to the gap which separated the covens from the Assembly, a three-mile wide vast valley which held nothing but empty space. It was an eternal yawning, one made for the bodies of enemies. Unger wouldn’t be discovered again.

Rane stood overlooking the chasm, his hands clenched into fists at his side. He wasn’t concerned that Unger might summon up the strength to be a danger again. Rane had sufficiently disabled him. Now, his only concern was the truth. If Ingrid had committed this crime, then her evil was partially responsible for what Unger had become. Should he bear the punishment alone? Even though Ingrid was dead, he could alter her eternity. Rane shivered slightly at the thought. Why would Ingrid risk her own life and eternal future by condemning Unger to a life of ugliness and brutality? It didn’t make sense.

He whipped back around and walked toward Unger. “I will summon Allessandra.”

Unger whistled low. “The old battle axe herself. Good luck, wizard. I’ve heard the witch doesn’t like to be disturbed.”

Rane didn’t listen to Unger’s words of warning. He closed his eyes, opened his hands palms out and . . .

***

“He is summoning Allessandra,” Jaxon announced to no one in particular as he burst into the Assembly Room.

Jensen leaped to his feet. “What? Why would he possibly need to summon Allessandra? What is he thinking?”

Only Falcon remained sitting, his hands clenched underneath his chin. “Perhaps we should join Rane and discover the truth for ourselves.”

All wizards glanced around the room and then Charlemaine got to her feet. “Skye will want to go with you. I will make sure Emily and Sabrina are taken care of and will join you shortly.” She swept out of the room, her decision made.

As Jaxon turned to look at his father, Jensen lifted his hands in a gesture of surrender. “You try telling your wife no.”

Tess nudged Jaxon in the side. “Your father is right, dear. We should go.”

They joined hands and quietly dissipated into the night.

***

The appearance of the wizards didn’t sway Rane from his task. He continued the beckoning until the ground shook and rocks began to tumble from the edges of the cliff. Angry, black clouds swirled overhead and just as Skye made it to safety beside Falcon, a whirl of white silk and flowing, blonde hair appeared.

Allessandra had arrived.

Silence descended as the witch trained her ice blue eyes on Rane’s face. “You have a matter of extreme importance to discuss with me.”

Rane acknowledged the witch’s statement with a nod. “It is good to see you again, Allessandra.”

The witch inclined her head regally and she flowed across the ground to stand in front of Rane. “It is unusual for a wizard to summon a witch.”

“Sometimes, unusual circumstances call for unusual solutions,” Rane said with a smile.

Allessandra looked past him, her eyes falling on Skye’s pale face. “Skye,” she surged forward and took Skye’s hands in her own. “You have grown into quite the beauty.” She kissed both of Skye’s cheeks. “Your mother has told me much about you. She is very proud of you and what you have become.”

Skye’s lips trembled with her own smile and as Allessandra moved to greet the wizards, Skye ducked her head. Rane came to stand beside her, but she wouldn’t allow him to touch her. She took a step closer to Falcon’s side and Rane gritted his teeth.

“Allessandra,” Rane called the witch’s attention once more.

She pirouetted and her eyes fell to Unger’s still form. For a long moment, she simply stared at him. Then, with a sweep of her hand, she removed the cloak of the monster and the image of the man came into view. “That’s much better.” She shook her head sadly.

Rane looked down at the slender figure. “Unger tells me he was Skye’s betrothed.”

Allessandra lifted her gaze. “He was. I chose him myself because of his intelligence and abilities. He had an extraordinary outlook on life and was destined to be a great sorcerer.” Her lips softened. “And then his greed overrode his common sense.”

Skye came forward. “You’re telling me this, this,” she pointed down at Unger, unable to summon up a proper noun, “was supposed to be my husband.”

Allessandra patted her on the arm. “He wasn’t like this when I knew him. He was worthy of your attentions.”

Rane met Skye’s eyes and saw the doubt lingering in her gaze. “Tell us what happened.”

Allessandra’s beautiful face crumpled and for a long moment, Rane wondered if she would respond. “Unger made a mistake, one that he shared with Ingrid. After that, she refused to allow him to become her daughter’s intended.”

“What was the mistake?” Rane demanded.

Allessandra flowed gracefully toward the edge of the cliff. “I do not feel that is my place to say.”

“Say it, Allessandra,” Unger demanded in a hoarse voice.

Sympathy contorted her features. “He expressed his love for another woman.”

Skye sucked in a sharp breath. “There has to be more than that. My mother would not curse a man simply because he fell in love with another woman.”

Allessandra favored Skye with some of her sympathy. “No, of course not. Unger was cursed because he was still willing to fulfill his promise to me. He had every intention of marrying you when you were of proper age. Ingrid would not hear of it and when she caught Unger alone in the room with you when you were just a child, she decided it was something she simply could not allow. She gave him a choice, to go back on his word to me or live out his life as a hideous creature.”

Skye shook her head and took several steps backwards. “No. You’re wrong. My mother wouldn’t do that. She wasn’t vindictive.”

“No, she was not. She was protective,” Allessandra corrected. “She was simply trying to save her daughter. One cannot fault her for that.” She glanced down at Unger once more. “The choices Unger made after that were his own.”

Skye continued to shake her head. “He could have come to you, asked you to make things right. Why didn’t he? If my mother cursed him out of spite, why didn’t he go to you?” Her voice lifted on a note of hysteria.

Unger gave a snort of laughter. “Let’s see you answer that one diplomatically, Allessandra.”

The witch gave Unger a disapproving look. “Perhaps this is something best discussed in private.”

“No. These wizards,” Skye pointed behind her, “chose to make this a public display. So the least you could do is follow their lead.”

Rane moved Allessandra aside to make it to Skye’s side. “I summoned Allessandra. I was not aware that I would have company. It was not my intention to throw this in your face.” He reached out for her, but she pulled her arm away.

“What’s done is done,” she said in a tired voice. “I don’t think I want to hear anymore anyway. “You’ve told me all I need to know.”

“Skye, there is more,” Allessandra began.

Skye held up her hand. “But I don’t want to hear more.” She locked eyes with Rane for a long second before taking a step backwards. The air opened up beneath her feet and she careened over the edge of the cliff and into the chasm.

Rane gave a shout of alarm and without thought, dove off after her, his only thought to save her.

***

Skye didn’t give thought to where she was going. She only knew that she needed time to absorb the information Allessandra had just given her. The second her feet touched soil, she took off at a run, trying to chase away the demons keeping even pace with her.

She couldn’t fathom what her mother had been thinking. There had to have been some mistake. Ingrid would never knowingly hurt another human being. It wasn’t in her.

Her face wet with tears, she raced across the open field, her hair whipping around her. The wind snagged her breath and fogged it in the air and still she kept running. She didn’t stop until exhaustion claimed her and she sagged against the rickety back of a barn which had seen better days. She didn’t know where she was and as she sank to her knees, she didn’t care.

The sobs overtook her, consumed her and left her weary and torn. She couldn’t lift her head up even when she heard the footsteps approaching. She wrapped her arms around her waist and leaned her head against the rotting wood. “Please go away,” she whispered.

A warm hand brushed her hair away from her face. “Do you really think I could leave you alone now?” Skye heard the voice, felt the touch and though she wanted to sink into the warmth Rane offered, a part of her, that loyal daughter part of her, recoiled at the thought. “Rane, I can’t be with you right now.”

He didn’t move his hand away from her face. “I know this is difficult for you.”

She brushed him away and turned her back to him. “No, you don’t. You have no idea. You didn’t just find out that your mother has been lying to you all along. You didn’t just find out that your mother turned an innocent man into an evil creature who feeds off of witches. You just helped me discover the information. Remind me to thank you later.”

“We need to talk about this, Skye. I could not kill Unger without knowing the truth.”

“You knew he was a heartless bastard who’s killed many witches. That wasn’t enough for you?”

Rane let out a long sigh. “I knew there was more to the story.”

She lifted her face then and though she saw the pain in his eyes, she refused to relent. “How did you know that unless you were searching for something? Did you want there to be more to Unger’s story? You couldn’t simply accept that he was what he was?”

“I sensed more,” he replied simply.

“And you couldn’t have talked with me about it first?”

“There was not time.”

Skye smacked the wood next to her ear. “You make time when it concerns the people you love. You don’t sabotage them!” She leaped to her feet and whirled away from him. “As I said, I can’t be with you right now. Could you please leave me alone?”

Rane reached out to her and then allowed his hand to drop to his side. “How can I walk away from you when you are in this much pain?”

“Because you have work to do. Have you taken care of Unger? Made a decision as to what you’re going to do about my mother or are the other wizards back at the fortress having a pow-wow about it now? I mean,” she began to walk around him, “I presume she won’t be left alone. There has to be some type of retribution after what she’s supposedly done.”

“We do not know the full story, Skye. There could be more to the story.”

She held up one hand. “Not all of us are looking for more, Rane. Some of us are happy with what we know.”

“Even if it isn’t the truth?”

She blinked against the dagger his words caused in the center of her chest. “I had the truth.”

“You had the partial truth.”

Her temper heated. “So tell me what good it does for me to know that my mother used her magic for evil instead of good. How does that help me, Rane, because honestly, I’m having a hard time understanding this one.”

“Your mother was human. People make mistakes. She was only trying to protect you. We all know that. No one is going to point fingers in judgment.”

She dipped her head and swiped the tears away from her face with the back of her hand. “So why find out the information at all? Why couldn’t you have just let it go?”

Rane took a step away from her. “Because the truth is important to me. Just as it is to you.”

“Oh, let me guess. Is this where you say I’ll thank you one day? I’m supposed to be grateful to you for exposing my mother’s dark side?”

Rane dragged one hand through his hair, but the frustration on his face didn’t move Skye. “I do not want your gratitude. And we all have a dark side. Your mother stepped over a line. We have all probably done that to some extent as well. I am sure she did not intend for Unger to take things as far as he did.”

“She didn’t give him a choice,” Skye shot back. “She condemned him to a life of hell. What could he do but seek vengeance against the woman who’d given him that life? It’s a sad day when I understand the killer more than I do my own mother.”

“Would you like to talk to her?”

She walked closer to him. “Do not, under any circumstances, summon my mother. That is not your right.” She started to walk away from him, but Rane blocked her path. “What are you doing?”

“I will not allow you to walk away from me, Skye.”

“I guess we really are coming full circle then. You held me prisoner when we first met, too.”

His eyes became dark pools of anger. “It is not my intention to hold you prisoner.”

“Unless I give you no choice.”

“Can you honestly tell me you have no feelings for me?”

“My feelings matter little.”

“They matter most of all.”

Skye gave him a sad smile. “If that were true, you would not have summoned Allessandra.” She left him then, a little surprised that he did allow her to walk away. He could have held her there against her will, but she imagined even Rane knew it was too late for that.

He’d hurt her and like other women, she’d need time to heal. Time to consider her mother’s actions and her own future. With or without Rane.

***

She came to him in the middle of the night. She didn’t speak as she slipped beneath the sheets and pressed her lithe body to his. He caught the scent of freshly shampooed hair and perfumed soap. Then her golden limbs wrapped around his and Rane accepted the blatant invitation, covering her, offering comfort or perhaps seeking his own.

He pressed his lips to hers, a soft, seeking kiss which Skye returned with hurried fervor. Her hands were everywhere, skating across his spine, driving him mad with pleasure and need. He tried to slow her down, but Skye rushed him, taking him in her hand, urging him to fill her, to take her over the edge into the oblivion she sought.

He whispered in her ear, soothing words of promise and reassurance, but Skye turned her head, moving her hips slightly to entice him. As wanton as a siren in full heat, she used all the right moves, touched him in all the right places and the flames licked at him from the inside out.

“Take me,” she finally whispered and Rane was powerless to do anything but comply.

He surged into her and fisted his hand on either side of her head. “Skye, I…” he began, but she covered his lips with her fingertips and moved beneath him, giving him silent instructions. She didn’t want a conversation. She just wanted him. It would have to be enough for now.

He kept his movements slow to prolong the connection, but Skye’s frustration tripled and she dug her heels into his hips. Arching her back off the bed, she took him deeper inside her and Rane’s thoughts scattered. Her velvety warmth closed around him, stroked him with a masterful touch and he lost the ability to form a rational thought.

Skye whispered an urgent command in his ear and Rane became the puppet. His thrusts increased and he pumped into her furiously, storing her wild cries in his heart. She stroked him, caressed him, moved her hands over every inch of his exposed body as if memorizing the landscape of his skin. So as not to forget him. Even as Rane’s release punched him, he knew this was Skye’s way of saying goodbye. She cried out when she climaxed and held him tightly to her chest. They lay there, entwined in each other’s arms in the center of Rane’s bed for several long minutes.

Then Skye asked quietly, “Emily?”

“She’s fine. She’s safe.”

“Good.” She relaxed against him, her head on his shoulder. Her hand fanned out over his skin and her nails lightly scratched him.

Rane brushed the hair back from her face and wondered how much longer he’d get to hold her like this.

They didn’t speak again and it seemed that no words were required. Rane knew Skye needed some time to come to terms with her mother’s actions and he’d allow her that, but he was a wizard as much as he was a man. And wizards weren’t known for their patience. Skye only thought she was saying goodbye. He would not allow such a finality. He’d only allow her to say she needed time.

He kissed the top of her head and stroked her cheek. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered in the darkness. He felt her stiffen for the briefest of seconds before she relaxed against him once more. She didn’t respond, but then, he hadn’t expect her to.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Skye adjusted the collar of her simple, white blouse and caught another glimpse of her reflection in the mirror. She pressed her hand against the glass and stared back at the empty gaze, which looked out at her.

Ostara had arrived and with it, the responsibility of leading a nation of witches. Swallowing hard, Skye turned from the mirror and came face to face with Allessandra. She wasn’t surprised.

“This isn’t really a good time. I have a lot to do before the crowning tonight.”

Allessandra smiled and glided across the room to the opposite side of the bed. “Why do you think I’m here?”

“I’m not sure, but I am sure I don’t want to hear any more revelations, especially not today.”

“You don’t want to do this, do you?”

“There’s a big surprise,” Skye responded, opening her closet door.

“Then why do it?”

Skye gave a little laugh and tugged a sweater free from a hanger. “You’ve obviously been dead too long.”

Allessandra returned the laugh. “I know your responsibility, your sense of duty, but I also know you’re turning you back on what you want most.”

“If you’re talking about Rane, he knew this was inevitable.”

“Your mother would like to talk to you,” Allessandra broke the news.

Skye shrugged into the pale blue sweater, making sure her hand stayed excessively busy. “I have nothing to say to her.”

“Then you could listen.”

Skye looked up with a half-smile. “No, I don’t think so.”

“You can’t avoid her forever.”

Skye walked to the door. “Sure I can. She’s dead. It shouldn’t be too difficult.”

Before Skye could leave the room, Allessandra barred her way, pressing her hand against the heavy wood. “Don’t turn yourself into a martyr, Skye. Do not sacrifice your life.”

Anger curled in the pit of Skye’s stomach and she lashed out, turning her fury on what once was the most powerful witch in the world. “You have no idea what you’re talking about. This isn’t a sacrifice. It’s a duty. I don’t have a choice. That was made clear to me from birth. This is what I was raised for. I always knew this day would arrive and I couldn’t stop it. So,” she held her hands away from her body, “take a last look at sweet little innocent Skye Logan, for in,” she checked her watch, “oh, about two hours forty-five minutes, I’ll control even you.”

Allessandra took hold of her hand. “This isn’t a game, Skye. This isn’t about control. It’s about leading the Covens to peace.”

Skye held up her free hand. “Please spare me the lecture, Allessandra. I’ve heard it countless times from my mother and . . .”

“Skye.” As her name resounded, echoing off the walls, Skye froze. She knew instantly her mother had arrived.

“We have nothing to talk about, Mother,” Skye kept her voice formal.

“Listen to her,” Allessandra commanded. “I’ll leave the two of you alone.” She disappeared before Skye could protest.

Skye tried to turn the doorknob, but it wouldn’t budge. She silently cursed Allessandra, but knew the words would fall on deaf ears. Allessandra was seldom wrong, at least, she seldom admitted she was wrong. “I don’t want to talk to you right now.”

“Your pain is still fresh,” Ingrid announced solemnly. “I understand.”

“I’m so glad I have your approval.”

“Skye,” Ingrid’s voice held reproof. “I am still your mother.”

Skye whirled around. “No. What you are is a murderer. Because of you, Unger became a monster. Because of you, he tormented witches and killed them equally. He could have lived his life out as a normal man, but you took that option away from him when you cursed him. How could you?”

Ingrid’s skin was translucent, giving her an ethereal appearance. Her feet didn’t touch the carpet beneath her and as she hovered there in the air, she clasped her hands in front of her and the picture of innocence. “I don’t expect you to understand and I’m not asking you to. It was a long time ago, Skye, and I was afraid of what would happen if you and Unger married. Allessandra thought it was for the best, but I wasn’t so sure. And he loved another woman. I knew he would not fully commit himself to you. You deserved better than that.”

“So you cursed him?”

Ingrid’s lips thinned. “It wasn’t like that.” She sailed around the room to stand in front of Skye. “I thought he was a danger to you.”

Skye folded her arms. “Why?”

“Because he didn’t love you and once Ostara arrived, you would become a very powerful witch. It was not unusual for men to want a taste of that power. Inside,” she tapped the center of her chest where her heart used to beat, “of me, I knew Unger wasn’t right for you, that he was only after a taste of that power.” She reached out to Skye, but dropped her hand before it reached its target. “If he was such an innocent, he would not have chosen evil once he was cursed.” Ingrid’s voice softened. “Had he not, the spell would have been broken.”

Skye looked at her mother then, the quiet intensity, the almost desperate urgency in her eyes. “Are you saying that the spell revealed Unger’s true heart?”

Ingrid hung her head. “As much as I believe in Allessandra and her choices are seldom wrong, I knew in my mother’s heart that Unger wasn’t who he claimed to be. I could not agree to a betrothal. I knew once that occurred, the arrangement could not be easily broken. So when Unger told me about his love for another woman, I questioned him about his devotion to you. All I saw was this, this greed deep within his eyes. I couldn’t convince Allessandra I’d seen the evil within him.”

Skye lowered her defenses and took a step closer to her mother. “So you cursed him to determine the reality of his goodness.”

Ingrid nodded slowly. “All he had to do was walk in goodness as that creature. The spell would have been broken in the space of a month. I knew it was risky, but I was desperate to save you from a life tied to a man who only wanted you for your magic. Otherwise, you would have had to marry him at twenty and you would have been irrevocably bound to him for the remainder of your days.”

Skye drew in a deep breath. “You’ve said witches marry for life.”

Ingrid ran a shaky hand down Skye’s hair. “I’m sorry. I should have chosen a different way, but I felt the walls closing in and…”

Skye shushed her by stepping into her mother’s embrace. “I’m the one who should be sorry. I condemned you without listening to your side of the story. I should have given you more than that.”

“This was Unger’s final attempt at destroying me. He used his last minutes of life for evil.” Ingrid stroked Skye’s back as she spoke.

“Still, I should have followed my heart instead of my head. I know you and deep down inside, I knew you were not capable of true evil.”

“Things have been a bit out of sorts lately. You have a lot on your mind.” Ingrid smiled as she tucked Skye’s hair behind her ears. “It’s not every witch who falls in love with a wizard.”

Skye’s head shot up. “I never said…”

“You didn’t have to. It’s been written all over your face for days. You love Rane.” She tipped her head to one side. “Not that I can blame you. He’s a handsome devil.”

Skye’s smile blossomed briefly before it faded. “But our lives are too far apart. We both have different responsibilities.”

Ingrid opened the door. “I wouldn’t be too sure that the chasm can’t be bridged.”

Skye looked up at her mother. “What do you mean?”

Ingrid patted her back. “You’ll see.”

***

The dais looked foreboding enough but the most daunting sight of all was the myriad witches gathered. It was a sea of good and evil, some there to attempt to prevent the coronation, others simply to see that it actually took place.

Skye’s legs shook as she climbed the steps and took center stage. Standing on the front row, Emily lifted her thumb. Skye managed a smile. She folded her hands behind her back, cleared her throat and began to speak. She didn’t really know what she was saying. She simply talked, about the necessity for a new beginning, the chance to recreate the Covens, to change the reputation the witches had gotten over the years.

The crowd began to murmur and still Skye talked, hoping to convince herself as much as the witches that she was up to this overwhelming task. As the knot grew bigger in the center of her stomach, she closed her eyes, but as the oohs and aaahs grew louder, she opened them again.

She only saw witches as far as the eye could see. It took her a moment to realize they were no longer focusing on her words. Their gazes had transferred to an area behind her. Not sure she even wanted to look, Skye turned anyway.

And she froze in place.

A shower of gold and silver sparks filtered down to the dais, spilling around her feet. The sweet scent of jasmine swept over her, enveloping her in powerful memories and then she heard her voice, first on a whisper, then louder, more insistent.

A whirl of blue cascaded down from the sky and as the witches behind her gasped, Skye’s heart began a fast thump against her rib cage.

Wizards. There must be hundreds of them. The ones on the front line, Skye recognized. They wore the indigo robes, but there were others. Dressed in black, silver, hunter green and all of them united. She held her breath and waited, searching for the leader who would speak, but more, searching for the one who’d called her name.

But it was Falcon who spoke first and he didn’t direct his voice toward Skye alone. Instead, he stepped forward to the edge of the dais. “We know Ostara is a day to bring peace among the witches just as we know not all of you are for peace.” He held up one hand to silence the crowd of dissension. “We are not here to promote trouble. Too many of you have died fighting a war you simply cannot win. All of you should acknowledge that. There is not a reason why any more of you should die.”

“Especially when you have a queen who is willing to sacrifice her own life to ensure peace among her people.” Another voice added strength to Falcon’s statements.

Skye’s heart fell to the tops of her petite, silver boots. Rane. She lifted her eyes and connected with eyes so dark she could fall into their depths. Why was he here? She opened her mouth to speak, but couldn’t find any appropriate words.

“Unfortunately, I cannot allow her to make that sacrifice.”

Skye’s hackles began to rise at the superior tone in his voice until she saw the look on his face. Open desire. Need. A certain sense of fear. She pressed her fingertips against her lips and waited for him to continue.

“As a wizard,” Rane came to stand beside Falcon. “I am aware of the boundaries and yet, I fell in love with a witch. The witch who should be your queen. I am here today to ask her not to make that choice.” He stepped even closer to the edge and the witches took several backward steps in unison. “She and I are proof that wizards and witches can live together amicably.” He held up one hand. “I am not here to promote intimate unity among us, merely to point out that none of us were meant to have ultimate world domination. We are here for a purpose and with our power and abilities, we should be willing to work together not against one another. Do we really want to see a day when neither wizards nor witches exist?”

At the end of his speech, the murmuring intensified, but Rane had finished speaking, at least to the crowd. He turned back to face Skye, took her hands in his and barely gave her time to hang on before he whisked her away.

***

Paradise. It was the only word that came to mind when Skye could finally look at her surroundings. Rane had taken her to paradise.

From the filigreed curtains hanging at the floor-length windows to the sound of the waves lapping against the shore, the room itself whispered welcome home and Skye found herself drawn to the open door where seagulls cried out in unison. The clean air tickled her nostrils and made her lungs cry for more.

Her silver gown had been replaced by a flowing white dress unbuttoned up to her thigh. She’d removed the clips from her hair and it now cascaded around her face in riotous waves, giving her an untamed look. She held onto one edge of the doorjamb and looked out over the sandy beach.

She wondered where Rane was and why he’d brought her to this place only to leave her alone. More curious than irritated, she searched the rest of the house. The curtains billowed with the wind and as she stepped out onto the back porch, birds scattered in alarm. Laughing out loud, she held out her arms, embracing the freedom.

Then, just as suddenly as peace claimed her, guilt swept it back. Emily. She hadn’t thought of her own sister and…

“She’s safe,” Rane whispered as his arms closed around her from behind.

“You like sneaking up on people,” she responded with mild rebuke.

His lips sought the sensitive spot behind her ear. “It makes it easier to catch them, especially those who like running away.”

His words were like a smack on the wrist and Skye turned in his arms. “I didn’t run away, Rane. I had to do this. Don’t you see that?”

He pressed a finger to her lips. “What I see is you avoiding your feelings for me.”

“What kind of a future can we have? You’re a wizard. I’m a witch with a fourteen-year-old sister. Besides that, we don’t always see eye to eye, you know. Any type of relationship between us would be extremely exhausting.”

Rane drew her in closer to his body. “That’s the best part.” He waggled his eyebrows suggestively.

She tried to push against his chest. “I don’t even need to tell you that’s not what I meant.”

He looked down into her upturned face. “Skye, what do you want?”

Tears filled her eyes. “I have a duty to the witches.”

He captured her face in his hands and forced her to look at him. “That’s not what I asked you.”

“No one’s ever asked me that before. My entire life has been decided for me. My mother is counting on me. The other witches are depending upon me.”

“The other witches need to learn how to live in harmony without a ruler to tell them when they need to shake hands. Come on, Skye. You know as well as I do that your position will be little more than a figurehead. Your magic will increase and you will gain tremendous power, but I know you well enough to know that’s not what you want. Your ultimate goal has never been about power.”

She rested her forehead against his chest. “It’s been about peace. That’s all I want. Peace.” She scratched her nails against his cotton shirt. “And love. I want Emily to spend the rest of her teen years happy and healthy without having to worry about the Ungers of the world.”

Rane rested his chin atop her head. “That can happen.”

Skye held her breath. “How?”

“Marry me,” he breathed out.

Her heart stilled. “Marry you? Were you not just listening when I said we don’t always see eye to eye?” She lifted her head. “We fight and argue. You’re insufferable and arrogant.”

“But you like those qualities about me.”

She continued as if he hadn’t spoken. “I don’t follow rules and I’m independent.”

Rane laughed lightly and stroked her back. “And we both know I’m big on rules.”

She smacked him. “You’re not listening to me.”

“Sure I am. I’m listening to you try to talk yourself into saying no when your heart wants to say yes.”

“How do you know what my heart is saying?”

He pressed his hand over her breastbone. “Because I feel it.”

She let out a shaky breath. “This is impossible.”

“Wizards specialize in the impossible.”

“Why do you want to marry me, Rane?”

He held her for a long moment before he finally responded. “I would think that would be a question you didn’t need to ask. I want to marry you because I love you. Impossible as it may seem, the night you broke into my home, I knew I wouldn’t be able to let you go. You captured me that night.”

Skye raised her head to look at him, deep within his ebony eyes and she saw it then. The truth. He loved her. He needed her as much as she needed him and regardless of the circumstances, fate had intervened. It seemed she was the only one thinking a wizard and a witch didn’t belong together.

She stood on tiptoe and cupped his face. “Yes.”

Rane blinked down at her. “Yes?”

“Yes. As in, yes, I’ll marry you.”

Rane lifted her off her feet and spun her around. “I knew it was only a matter of time before you succumbed to my charm.”

“I do have conditions,” she squealed.

He plunked her down and frowned at her. “What do you mean conditions? It was a yes or no question.”

“Nevertheless, here are my conditions. I won’t live at the fortress or anywhere near Mystique. We need our own space. Second,” she ticked the numbers off on her fingers, “I have to make a decision about the witches and it will be my decision. While I appreciate the little Oklahoma number you did out there bringing in all the wizards from parts unknown, I have to make the decision that’s going to work best for all the witches. And,” she smoothed his furrowed brow, “third, I won’t deny what I am at any time.” She stopped talking and simply looked at him, awaiting his response.

She hadn’t expected the broad grin. She’d expected the hearty laughter even less. He scooped her up into his arms and carried her back across the floor. “What are you doing?” She thumped his shoulder to gain his attention.

“Taking you to the bedroom.”

“You haven’t commented on any of my conditions.”

“They don’t require comment. You stated your conditions and I have no complaints.”

Skye kicked her legs. “What do you mean you have no complaints? You’re in agreement that I won’t deny what I am? Wizards and witches are forbidden to marry.”

Rane grinned down at her. “Yeah, well, I’ve always been a rebel.” He winked at her. “By now, my family would expect nothing less.”

***

“He is going to marry her,” Jaxon said in an almost resigned tone of voice.

Falcon watched as the couple disappeared out of view of the window bubble he’d opened. “Undoubtedly.”

“It is against our laws.”

“True.”

Jaxon gave a grunt of disapproval. “And I will not be able to change his mind.”

Falcon smiled. “That is also true.”

“I should ban him,” Jaxon responded with a glare at the bubble.

Falcon clapped him on the shoulder. “He is your brother.”

“He is a thorn in my side.” Jaxon pushed himself back from the table and stood. “I do not know what he was thinking to begin a relationship with a witch and he cannot even claim ignorance of what she was.”

Falcon strolled toward the other end of the galley. “You will learn in good time, Jaxon, that not all wizards will be controlled.” He directed a smiling look at the floating window. “As your brother will be more than happy to show you.”

Jaxon scrubbed his face with his hands. “It is time to seek another brother, I am thinking.”

Falcon nodded. “Braeden has been alone long enough.”

“Hopefully, stuck in some hell hole learning his lesson.”

Falcon gave him a reproving look, but didn’t comment. “I must leave.”

“You will come back for the wedding then?” Jaxon walked to stand in front of his mentor.

Falcon extended his hand. “I would not miss such an event. It should be quite the ceremony.”

Jaxon scowled. “Trust my brother to shame the family.”

Falcon laughed and clasped Jaxon’s hand. “They are in love. It is enough.”

Jaxon sighed his agreement and watched as Falcon faded into mist, but he couldn’t resist another angry look at the dissipating bubble. “You are going to be the death of me, Rane.”

***

Rane rolled over in the middle of the night and found the other side of the bed empty and cold. He climbed to his feet instantly. “Skye?”

Receiving no response, he headed out in search of his bride-to-be. He found her down by the shore, sitting on the sand, watching the tide roll in. He sat down beside her, his bare foot bumping hers. “What are you thinking?”

Skye took his hand in hers. “Believe it or not, I’m thinking about Sabrina.”

“Certainly not what I expected. What about her?”

“What’s going to happen to her?”

“I presume she will be returned to Earth to live out her life as a mortal.”

“What if I were to make her the queen?”

Rane stared at her. “Give Sabrina the most power she’s ever had? I believe we’ve seen what she’ll do with that power.”

Skye leaned back against the sand. “I don’t think so. I think this has been an eye-opening experience for her. Surely that has to have left some kind of impression on her.”

“Not everyone can be redeemed, Skye.”

She patted his knee in simple encouragement. “Trust me.”

He rolled to his side and kissed her cheek. “I trust you’re going to do something you’ll regret later.”

Skye nipped his chin. “Well, then, you’ll just have to be there to bail me out, won’t you? I mean, isn’t that what husbands do?”

He sighed and drew her closer. “Husbands and wizards. I still think it’s a bad idea.”

“Duly noted.”

He took her hand in his. “What about Emily?”

“I thought you said she didn’t want it and anyway, Unger took her magic.”

Rane pressed her head down to his shoulder and inhaled the fresh scent of her hair. “That can be rectified.”

“Do you really think she would want to be queen?” Then Skye shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. She’s much too young. I don’t know what to do. I can’t just walk away from my duty and yet, I feel this overwhelming need to escape from this pressure. How can I lead witches when I’m just now starting to realize who I am?”

“I think you give yourself too little credit.”

Skye lifted her hand to Rane’s neck and he felt the soft touch of her fingers against the pulse point. “I’m going to talk to Falcon about Sabrina.”

Rane groaned. “You never listen.”

She elbowed him. “And you do it so well.”

“At least I pay attention. Sabrina is not to be trusted.”

Skye lifted her head and winked at him. “I know, but it was fun to see your face.”

Rane grinned. “Touche, my lovely bride-to-be.”

She dropped her head back down to his shoulder. “I have no idea how to solve this problem.”

Rane kissed the top of her head. “Well, you don’t have to solve it now. There’s always tomorrow. Or the day after that or the day after that.”

“I can’t keep putting off a decision hoping it will go away.”

Rane pushed her back down against the sand. “Skye, look at me.”

She did and in her eyes, he saw the love and trust he’d never seen before. The knowledge punched him in the stomach. “Rane, are you okay?”

He blinked the moisture from his eyes and kissed her gently. “Have I mentioned how much I love you?”

“Not in the last few hours.”

“I do, you know.”

“I can’t believe you fell in love with a witch,” she teased.